第二部分:信仰准则
Part II: The Rule of Faith
引言
Introduction
圣约翰[n0075]曾劝诫基督徒「不要相信每一个灵」,这劝诫若在以往是必要的,那么如今更是如此——因为基督信仰中有如此众多、彼此相悖的灵,都凭着神的道要求人相信;我们已看见许多民族以神的名,却各随己意,迷失于各个方向。正如普通人惊叹彗星与流火,以为它们是真正的星辰与明亮的行星,而更有见识的人却深知,那不过是飘浮在某些蒸气之上的虚浮火焰,只要还有燃料便持续燃烧,总会留下某种恶果,除了那使它们可见的粗陋光芒外,与不朽的星辰毫无共同之处;同样,我们这时代的可怜民众,在某些愚妄之人身上看到人类机巧的闪烁与神的道虚假的微光,便以为那是天上的真理,并听从了他们,尽管有德之士与明辨之人作证说,那不过是属世的发明,终将消失,除了留下诸多随之而来的苦难感外,别无其他纪念。啊,人们本该克制自己,不投身于这些灵,并在跟随它们之前,先试验它们是否出于神!唉,并非没有试金石来分辨他们赝品的劣质金属!因为那位吩咐我们「要试验那些灵」的,若非知道我们有可靠的法则来区分圣灵与虚假的灵,就不会如此吩咐。我们确有这些法则,无人能否认。但这些欺骗者却提出他们可以伪造、并适应其主张的法则,以便手中握有法则,借着一个可见的记号获得其技艺大师的声誉,并以此为借口,塑造出他们想象的那种信仰与宗教。因此,知道我们信仰的真正法则是极其重要的,借此我们便能轻易分辨异端与真宗教,而这正是我打算在第二部分阐明的内容。我的计划如下。
If the advice which St. John[n0075] gives to Christians, not to believe every spirit, was ever necessary, it is so now more than ever, when so many different and contrary spirits in Christendom demand belief on the strength of the Word of God, in whose name we have seen so many nations run astray in every direction, each one after its humor. As the common sort admire comets and wandering fires and believe that they are true stars and bright planets, while better-informed people know well that they are only airy flames which float over some vapor as long as there is anything to feed them, which always leave some ill effect behind them, and which have nothing in common with the incorruptible stars save the coarse light which makes them visible, so the miserable people of our age, seeing in certain foolish men the glitter of human subtlety and a false gleam of the Word of God, have believed that here were heavenly truths and have given heed to them, although men of worth and judgment testified that they were only earthly inventions, which would in time disappear, nor leave other memorial of them than the sense of the many miseries which follow. O how men ought to have abstained from giving themselves up to these spirits and before following them to have tried whether they were of God or no! Ah, there is not wanting a touchstone to distinguish the base metal of their counterfeits! For he who caused us to be told that we must prove the spirits, would not have done so unless he knew that we had infallible rules to tell the holy from the false spirit. We have such rules, and nobody denies it. But these deceivers produce rules which they can falsify and adapt to their pretensions, in order that, having rules in their hands, they may gain the credit of being masters in their craft by a visible sign under pretext of which they can form a faith and a religion such as they have imagined. It is then of the most extreme importance to know what are the true rules of our belief, for thereby we can easily discern heresy from the true religion, and this is what I intend to make clear in this second part. My plan is as follows.
基督教信仰建立在神的道之上。正是这一点使它处于至高的确定性之中,因为它拥有那永恒无误真理的保证。建立在其他任何事物上的信心都不是基督教的。因此,神的道是正确信靠的真正准则,因为在此情况下,根基与准则乃是同一件事。
The Christian faith is grounded on the Word of God. This is what places it in the sovereign degree of certainty, as having the warrant of that eternal and infallible truth. Faith which rests on anything else is not Christian. Therefore, the Word of God is the true rule of right-believing, as ground and rule are in this case one and the same thing.
既然这条规则只有在被应用、提出和宣告时才能规范我们的信仰,而这个过程可能做得好或做得不好,那么仅仅知道神的道是正确信仰的真实无误准则是不够的,除非我知道什么是神的道,它在哪里,以及谁必须提出、应用和宣告它。我知道神的道是无误的,这对我毫无用处;即便拥有所有这些知识,我也不会相信耶稣是基督、是永生神的儿子,除非我确知这道是由天上的父所启示的。甚至当我得知这一点后,如果我不知道该如何理解它——究竟是按照亚略主义所主张的收养意义上的嗣子身份,还是按照大公信仰所主张的本性意义上的儿子身份——我仍然会心存疑虑。
Since this rule does not regulate our faith save when it is applied, proposed and declared, and since this may be done well or ill, therefore it is not enough to know that the Word of God is the true and infallible rule of right-believing, unless I know what Word is God’s, where it is, who has to propose, apply and declare it. It is useless for me to know that the Word of God is infallible, and for all this knowledge I shall not believe that Jesus is the Christ, Son of the living God, unless I am certified that this Word is revealed by the heavenly Eather, and even when I come to know this I shall not be out of doubt if I do not know how this is to be understood, whether of an adoptive filiation in the Arian sense or a natural filiation in the Catholic.
因此,除了这第一项、也是根本的规则——神的道——之外,还需要另一项、第二项规则,以便正确且恰当地提出、应用并阐明第一项规则。为了避免我们陷入犹豫与不确定,不仅第一项规则(即神的道)必须是绝对无误的,而且提出并应用这项规则的第二项规则也必须是绝对无误的;否则,我们将始终悬而不决、疑虑重重,担心自己在信仰与信条上是否被错误地引导和支持——这并非因为第一项规则有任何缺陷,而是因为其提出与应用过程中的错误与缺陷。显然,无论是因缺乏正确的规则而偏离正轨,还是因规则本身未能得到规范且正确的应用而偏离正轨,其危险程度是相等的。然而,无论是规则本身还是其恰当应用所要求的这种无误性,其源头只能在于神——那活生生的、一切真理的本源。让我们继续探讨。
There is need, then, besides this first and fundamental rule the Word of God, of another, a second rule, by which the first may be rightly and duly proposed, applied and declared. And in order that we may not be subject to hesitation and uncertainty, it is necessary not only that the first rule, namely, the Word of God, but also the second, which proposes and applies this rule, be absolutely infallible; otherwise we shall always remain in suspense and in doubt as to whether we are not being badly directed and supported in our faith and belief, not now by any defect in the first rule but by error and defect in the proposition and application thereof. Certainly the danger is equal, either of getting out of rule for want of a right rule or getting out of rule for want of a regular and right application of the rule itself. But this infallibility which is required as well in the rule as in its proper application can have its source only in God, the living and original fountain of all truth. Let us proceed.
当神启示祂的道,并藉着列祖和先知的口宣讲,最终藉着祂自己的儿子,然后藉着使徒和福音传道者——他们的舌头如同文士疾书的笔——神就这样使用人向人说话;同样,为了提出、应用并宣告祂的这道,祂使用祂可见的新妇作为祂的喉舌和祂旨意的解释者。因此,是神掌管着基督徒的信仰,但通过两种工具,以双重方式:(1) 藉着祂的道作为形式的准则,以及 (2) 藉着祂的教会作为测量者和准则使用者的手。让我们这样表述:神是画家,我们的信仰是画作,颜料是神的道,画笔是教会。因此,这里是我们信仰的两个通常且无误的准则:神的道,这是根本的、形式的准则;神的教会,这是应用和解释的准则。
Now as God revealed his Word and spoke, or preached, by the mouth of the fathers and Prophets, and at last by his own Son, then by the Apostles and evangelists, whose tongues were but as the pens of scribes writing rapidly, God thus employing men to speak to men; so to propose, apply, and declare this his Word, he employs his visible spouse as his mouthpiece and the interpreter of his intentions. It is God then who rules over Christian belief, but with two instruments, in a double way: (1) by his Word as by a formal rule and (2) by his Church as by the hand of the measurer and rule-user. Let us put it thus: God is the painter, our faith the picture, the colors are the Word of God, the brush is the Church. Here then are two ordinary and infallible rules of our belief: the Word of God, which is the fundamental and formal rule; the Church of God, which is the rule of application and explanation.
在第二部分中,我将同时考虑这两者,但为了使我的阐述更清晰、更易于处理,我将这两条规则细分为若干条,如下所示。
I consider in this second part both the one and the other, but to make my exposition of them more clear and more easy to handle, I have divided these two rules into several, as follows.
神的道,我们信仰的正式准则,要么在圣经中,要么在圣传中。我先讨论圣经,再讨论圣传。
The Word of God, the formal rule of our faith, is either in Scripture or in tradition. I treat first of Scripture, then of tradition.
教会,作为应用准则,她要么通过全体基督徒的普遍信仰在其普世身体中表达自己,要么通过其牧者与博士的一致同意在其主要与更尊贵的部分中表达自己;在后一种方式中,这要么是她的牧者们聚集于同一地点与同一时间,如在一次大公会议中,要么是她的牧者们在地点与时间上分散,却在信仰的合一与相通中聚集,或者,最后,这同一教会通过她的元首——教宗——表达自己并发言。[n0076] 这些就是我们信仰的四条解释与应用准则:作为整体的教会、大公会议、教父们的一致同意、教宗。
The Church, the rule of application, expresses herself either in her universal body by a general belief of all Christians or in her principal and nobler parts by a consent of her pastors and doctors, and in this latter way it is either in her pastors assembled in one place and at one time, as in a general Council, or in her pastors divided as to place and time, but assembled in union and correspondence of faith, or, in fine, this same Church expresses herself and speaks by her head-minister.[n0076] And these are four explaining and applying rules of our faith; the Church as a whole, the general Council, the consent of the fathers, the Pope.
除此以外,我们不必寻求其他准则;这些已足以安定最摇摆不定的人。然而神——祂喜悦自己恩惠的丰盛——为了扶助人的软弱,甚至有时在这些常规准则之外(我指的是教会的建立与根基)加上一条非凡的、极其确定且至关重要的准则,即神迹——这是神的道真实应用的非凡见证。
Other rules than these we are not to seek; these are enough to steady the most inconstant. But God, who takes pleasure in the abundance of his favors, wishing to come to the help of the weakness of men, goes so far as to add sometimes to these ordinary rules (I refer to the establishment and founding of the Church) an extraordinary rule, most certain and of great importance, namely, miracles—an extraordinary testimony of the true application of the Divine word.
最后,自然理性也可以被称为正确信仰的准则,但这是从否定而非肯定的意义上说的。因为如果有人这样说:某个命题是信条,所以它符合自然理性;这种肯定的推论是站不住脚的,因为我们的信仰几乎都超越并高于我们的理性。但如果他说:这是信条,所以它不可能违背自然理性;这个推论则是正确的。因为自然理性与信仰建立在相同的原则上,源自同一位作者,它们不可能彼此矛盾。
Lastly, natural reason may also be called a rule of right-believing, but negatively and not affirmatively. For if any one should speak thus: such a proposition is an article of faith, therefore it is according to natural reason; this affirmative consequence would be badly drawn, since almost all our faith is outside of and above our reason. But if he were to say: this is an article of faith, therefore it cannot be against natural reason; the consequence is good. For natural reason and faith, being supported on the same principles, and starting from one same author, cannot be contrary to each other.
因此,信仰的规则共有八条:圣经、圣传、教会、大公会议、教父、教宗、神迹、自然理性。前两者仅为形式上的规则,随后的四条仅为应用上的规则,第七条是特殊的,第八条则是消极的。或者,若有人想将这所有规则归结为一条,他会说:唯一且真正的正信规则,就是由神的教会所宣讲的神的道。
Here then are eight rules of faith: Scripture, tradition, the Church, Councils, the fathers, the Pope, miracles, natural reason. The two first are only a formal rule, the four following are only a rule of application, the seventh is extraordinary, and the eighth negative. Or, he who would reduce all these rules to a single one, would say that the sole and true rule of right-believing is the Word of God preached by the Church of God.
我在此要阐明,如白昼般清晰,你们的改革者已经违背并强行破坏了所有这些规则(而只需证明他们违背了其中一条便已足够,因为这些规则紧密相连,违背其一即违背所有),以便你们知道,正如你们在第一部分所见,他们已通过分裂将你们带离了真教会的怀抱,而在这第二部分,你们将明白,他们已通过异端剥夺了你们真信仰的光明,将你们拖入他们的幻象之中。我始终保持同一立场,因为我首先证明我所提出的规则是极其确定且无误的,然后我证明,你们的博士们已经违背了这些规则,其证据确凿,触手可及。现在,我以全能神的名义向你们呼吁,并代表祂召唤你们,作出公正的判断。
Now I undertake here to show, as clearly as the light of day, that your reformers have violated and forced all these rules (and it would be enough to show that they have violated one of them, since they are so closely connected that he who violates one violates all the others), in order that, as you have seen in the first part, they have taken you out of the bosom of the true Church by schism, so you may know in this second part, that they have deprived you of the light of the true faith by heresy, to drag you after their illusions. And I keep ever in the same position, for I prove firstly that the rules which I bring forward are most certain and infallible, then I prove, so closely that you can touch it with your hand, that your doctors have violated them. Here now I appeal to you in the name of the Almighty God and summon you on his part, to judge justly.
第一条:圣经:信仰的首要准则——论那些所谓的改革者如何违背了圣经,我们信仰的首要准则。
Article I: Holy Scripture: First Rule of Faith.—that the Pretended Reformers Have Violated Holy Scripture, the First Rule of Our Faith.
第一章:圣经是基督徒信仰的真正准则。
Chapter I: The Scripture Is a True Rule of Christian Faith.
感谢神,我深知圣传先于一切圣经,因为圣经本身有相当一部分,不过是藉着圣灵无误的协助、被写成文字的圣传。然而,既然圣经的权威比圣传的权威更容易被改革者接受,我便从前者入手,以便我的论证更容易被接纳。
I well know, thank God, that tradition was before all Scripture, since a good part of Scripture itself is only tradition reduced to writing, with an infallible assistance of the Holy Spirit. But, since the authority of Scripture is more easily received by the reformers than that of tradition, I begin with the former in order to get a better entrance for my argument.
圣经是基督徒信仰的准则,以至于我们受各种义务的约束,必须最精确地相信它所包含的一切,而不可相信任何与之稍有违背的内容。因为如果主耶稣自己曾差遣犹太人查考圣经以坚固他们的信心[n0077],那么它必定是最稳妥的标准。撒都该人之所以犯错,是因为他们不明白圣经[n0078];他们本应听从圣彼得的劝告,将圣经视为「照在暗处的明灯」[n0079]。圣彼得自己曾在圣子变像时听见父的声音,却将根基更稳固地建立在先知们的见证之上,而非这一经历。当神对约书亚说:「这律法书不可离开你的口」[n0080]时,祂清楚地表明,祂要约书亚时刻将其存记于心,不容任何与之相悖的劝说进入。但我这是在浪费时间;这番辩论本是对抗自由思想者(les Libertins)才需要的。我们在这一点上是一致的,而那些疯狂到要反驳这一点的人,只能将他们的反驳建立在圣经本身之上——他们在反驳圣经之前先反驳了自己,在他们宣称不使用圣经的抗议中,恰恰使用了圣经。
Holy Scripture is in such sort the rule of the Christian faith that we are obliged by every kind of obligation to believe most exactly all that it contains and not to believe anything which may be ever so little contrary to it, for if Our Lord himself has sent the Jews to it[n0077] to strengthen their faith, it must be a most safe standard. The Sadducees erred because they did not understand the Scriptures;[n0078] they would have done better to attend to them, as to a light shin ing in a dark place, according to the advice of S. Peter,[n0079] who having himself heard the voice of the Father in the transfiguration of the Son, bases himself more firmly on the testimony of the prophets than on this experience. When God says to Josue, Let not the book of this law depart from thy mouth,[n0080] he shows clearly that he willed him to have it always in his mind and to let no persuasion enter which should be contrary to it. But I am losing time; this disputation would be needful against freethinkers (les Libertins). We are agreed on this point and those who are so mad as to contradict it can only rest their contradiction on the Scripture itself, contradicting themselves before contradicting the Scripture, using it in the very protestation which they make that they will not use it.
第二章:我们应如何维护它们的完整性
Chapter II: How Jealous We Should Be of Their Integrity.
关于这一点,我同样不会多作停留。圣经被称为旧约与新约之书。当公证人拟就一份契约或其他文书,当遗嘱因立遗嘱人的死亡而生效时,便不得增删或改动一字,否则将构成伪造之罪。圣经岂非永恒之神的真实遗嘱,由受委任的公证人拟就,经祂亲自以血封印签署,并由死亡所确认?既是如此,我们岂能改动其中哪怕最微小的部分而不亵渎神明?伟大的乌尔比安说:「遗嘱是我们对身后之事的正当意愿表达。」[n0081] 我们的主藉着圣经向我们显明我们当信、当望、当爱、当行之事,这正是祂意愿的真实表达;若我们增删或改动,便不再是神旨意的真实表达。因为我们的主已在圣经中恰当地表达了祂的旨意,若我们增添己意,便是使陈述超出了立遗嘱者的意愿;若我们删减,便是使其不足;若我们改动,便是使其偏离,它便不再符合作者的意愿,也不再是正确的陈述。当两物完全对应时,改变其一便破坏了它们之间的等同与对应关系。若这是真实的陈述,我们有何权利改动它?我们的主看重祂圣言中的每一笔划,甚至最微小的点与重音。那么,祂对圣言完整性的守护是何等热切,而那些破坏这完整性的人又将承受何等惩罚!弟兄们,圣保罗说[n0082](我是照着人的常情说的),人的遗嘱若已确立,就没有人废弃或加添。为显明精确学习圣经的重要性,他举了一个例子:所应许的原是向亚伯拉罕和他子孙说的。神并不是说「众子孙」,指着许多人,乃是说「你那一个子孙」,指着一个人,就是基督。请看,我恳求你们,从单数变为复数将会如何毁坏这个词的奥秘含义。
On this point, again, I will scarcely delay. The Holy Scripture is called the Book of the Old and of the New Testament. When a notary has drawn a contract or other deed, when a testament is confirmed by the death of the testator, there must not be added, withdrawn, or altered, one single word under penalty of falsification. Are not the Holy Scriptures the true testament of the eternal God, drawn by the notaries deputed for this purpose, duly sealed and signed with his blood, confirmed by death? Being such, how can we alter even the smallest point without impiety? “A testament,” says the great Ulpian, “is a just expression of our will as to what we would have done after our death.”[n0081] Our Lord by the Holy Scriptures shows us what we must believe, hope for, love and do, and this by a true expression of his will; if we add, take away or change, it will no longer be the true expression of God’s will. For Our Lord having duly expressed in Scripture his will, if we add anything of our own we shall make the statement go beyond the will of the testator, if we take anything away we shall make it fall short, if we make changes in it we shall set it awry, and it will no longer correspond to the will of the author, nor be a correct statement. When two things exactly correspond, he who changes the one destroys the equality and the correspondence between them. If it be a true statement, whatever right have we to alter it? Our Lord puts a value on the iotas, yea, the mere little points and accents of his holy words. How jealous then is he of their integrity, and what punishment shall they not deserve who violate this integrity! Brethren, says S. Paul,[n0082] (I speak after the manner of man), yet a man’s testament, if it be confirmed, no man despiseth, nor addeth to it. And to show how important it is to learn the Scripture in its exactness he gives an example. To Abraham were the promises made, and to his seed. He says not and to his seeds as of many, but as of one; and to thy seed, who is Christ. See, I beg you, how the change from singular to plural would have spoilt the mysterious meaning of this word.
厄弗辣因人 [厄弗辣因人] 说「西波肋特」,一个字母也没漏掉,但因他们发音不够浑厚,基肋阿得人就在约旦河的渡口杀了他们。[n0083] 说话时发音的细微差异,书写时仅仅将字母 scin 上的一个点位置调换,就造成了歧义,把 janin 变成了 semol,于是麦穗的意思就变成了重量或负担。凡在圣经上改动或添加最微小重音的人,就是亵渎者,应受那胆敢将世俗与神圣混杂之人的死刑。
The Ephrathites [Ephraimites] said Sibolleth, not forgetting a single letter, but because they did not pronounce it thickly enough, the Galaadites slew them at the fords of Jordan.[n0083] The simple difference of pronunciation in speaking, and in writing the mere transposition of one single point on the letter scin caused the ambiguity, and changing the janin into semol, instead of an ear of wheat expressed a weight or a burden. Whosoever alters or adds the slightest accent in the Scripture is a sacrilegious man and deserves the death of him who dares to mingle the profane with the sacred.
正如圣奥古斯丁所告诉我们的,亚略派仅仅通过改动一个标点,就败坏了圣约翰福音一章一节的话:「太初有道,道与神同在,道就是神。这道太初与神同在。」他们是这样读的:「道与神同在,神就是。道太初与神同在。」而不是「道就是神。这道太初与神同在。」他们把句号放在了「就是」之后,而不是「神」之后。他们这样做,是害怕不得不承认道就是神;可见,要改变神的话语的意义,所需甚少。当一个人摆弄玻璃珠时,丢失两三颗是小事,但若是东方的珍珠,损失就大了。酒越好,就越不能忍受异味的掺杂;一幅精美画作的绝妙和谐,也经不起新颜色的混入。我们对待并处理圣经这神圣宝库时,就应当怀着这样的审慎之心。[n0084]
The Arians, as S. Augustine tells us,[n0084] corrupted this sentence of S. John i. 1: In principio erat verbum, et verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum, by simply changing a point. For they read it thus: Et verbum erat apud Deum et Deus erat. Verbum hoc, &c., instead of Deus erat verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum. They placed the full stop after the erat, instead of after the verbum. They so acted for fear of having to grant that the Word was God; so little is required to change the sense of God’s Word. When one is handling glass beads, if two or three are lost, it is a small matter, but if they were oriental pearls the loss would be great. The better the wine the more it suffers from the mixture of a foreign flavor and the exquisite symmetry of a great picture will not bear the admixture of new colors. Such is the conscientiousness with which we ought to regard and handle the sacred deposit of the Scriptures.
第三章:哪些是神的道的圣书
Chapter III: What Are the Sacred Books of the Word of God.
特利腾会议认定以下经卷为神圣、属神且正典的:创世记、出埃及记、利未记、民数记、申命记、约书亚记、士师记、路得记、列王纪上下四卷、历代志上下两卷、以斯拉记两卷(第一卷,以及第二卷,称为尼希米记)、多俾亚传、友弟德传、以斯帖记、约伯记、大卫的诗篇一百五十篇、箴言、传道书、雅歌、智慧篇、德训篇、以赛亚书、耶利米书与巴录书、以西结书、但以理书、何西阿书、约珥书、阿摩司书、俄巴底亚书、约拿书、弥迦书、那鸿书、哈巴谷书、西番雅书、哈该书、撒迦利亚书、玛拉基书、玛加伯上、下两书;至于新约,则有四福音书——圣马太福音、圣马可福音、圣路加福音、圣约翰福音,圣路加所著的使徒行传,圣保罗的十四封书信——致罗马人书、致哥林多人前书、致哥林多人后书、致加拉太人书、致以弗所人书、致腓立比人书、致歌罗西人书、致帖撒罗尼迦人前书、致帖撒罗尼迦人后书、致提摩太前书、致提摩太后书、致提多书、致腓利门书、致希伯来人书——圣彼得的两封书信,圣约翰的三封书信,圣雅各的一封书信,圣犹大的一封书信,以及启示录。这些经卷在佛罗伦萨会议中已被接受,更早之前,约一千二百年前,在第三次迦太基会议中亦已获承认。
The Council of Trent gives these books as sacred, divine and canonical: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Josue, Judges, Ruth, the four Books of Kings, two of Paralipomenon, two of Esdras (a first, and a second which is called of Nehemias), Tobias, Judith, Esther, Job, 150 Psalms of David, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, the Canticle of Canticles, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Isaias, Jeremias with Baruch, Ezechiel, Daniel, Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas, Micheas, Nahum, Habacuc, Sophonias, Aggeus, Zacharias, Malachy, two of Machabees, first and second; of the New Testament, four Gospels, S. Matthew, S. Mark, S. Luke, S. John, the Acts of the Apostles by S. Luke, fourteen Epistles of S. Paul, to the Romans, two to the Corinthians, to the Galatians, to the Ephesians, to the Philippians, to the Colossians, two to the Thessalonians, two to Timothy, to Titus, to Philemon, to the Hebrews—two of S. Peter, three of S. John, one of S. James, one of S. Jude, and the Apocalypse. The same books were received at the Council of Florence, and long before that, at the third Council of Carthage about 1,200 years ago.
这些书卷分为两个等级。旧约与新约中,有些书卷自古以来就被公认为神圣且为正典;另有一些书卷,古代教父曾一度对其权威存疑,但后来它们也被列入第一等级之中。
These books are divided into two ranks. For of some, both of the Old and of the New Testament, it was never doubted but that they were sacred and canonical, others there are about whose authority the ancient fathers doubted for a time, but afterward they were placed with those of the first rank.
旧约中第一等的书卷包括:摩西五经、约书亚记、士师记、路得记、列王纪四卷、历代志两卷、以斯拉记与尼希米记两卷、约伯记、诗篇一百五十篇、箴言、传道书、雅歌、四大先知书、十二小先知书。这些书卷在以斯拉出席并担任文士的大公会议上被确立为正典,凡质疑其权威者皆被立即视为异端——正如我们博学的热内布拉尔在其《编年史》中充分证明的那样[n0085]。
第二等的书卷包括:以斯帖记、巴录书、但以理书的部分内容(即苏撒拿传、三童歌及第十四章中关于大龙之死的记载)、多俾亚传、友弟德传、智慧篇、德训篇、玛加伯上下。关于这些书卷,同一位热内布拉尔博士提出一种极有可能的观点[n0086]:在耶路撒冷为派遣七十二位译员前往埃及而举行的会议上,这些在以斯拉确立首部正典时尚不存在的书卷——至少是默示性地——被列入正典,因为它们与其他书卷一同被送往埃及翻译;唯玛加伯书是后来在另一场会议中被接纳,而先前各卷亦在该会议上再次获得认可。然而无论如何,由于第二部正典的确立不如第一部那样具有权威性,这种列入正典的做法并未使这些书卷在犹太人中获得完全且无可置疑的权威,亦未能使其与第一等书卷居于同等地位。
Those of the first rank in the Old Testament are the five of Moses, Josue, Judges, Ruth, four of Kings, two of Paralipomenon, two of Esdras and Nehemias, Job, 150 Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, the four greater Prophets, the 12 lesser Prophets. These were formed into the canon by the great synod at which Esdras was present, and to which he was scribe, and no one ever doubted of their authority without being at once considered a heretic, as our learned Genebrard fully proves in his Chronology.[n0085] The second rank contains the following: Esther, Baruch, a part of Daniel (the history of Susanna, the Canticle of the Three Children and the history of the death of the dragon in the 14th chapter), Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Machabees 1 and 2. And as to these there is a great probability in the opinion of the same Doctor Genebrard[n0086] that in the meeting which was held at Jerusalem to send the 72 interpreters into Egypt, these books, which were not in existence when Esdras made the first canon, were placed on the canon, at least tacitly, because they were sent with the others to be translated, except the Machabees, which were received in another meeting afterward, wherein the preceding were again approved. But however the case may be, as the second canon was not made so authentically as the first, this placing on the canon could not procure them an entire and unquestionable authority among the Jews nor make them equal with the books of the first rank.
论及新约诸书,我同样认为存在第一等次的经卷——这些始终被承认为神圣且具有正典地位。它们包括:四福音书——圣马太福音、圣马可福音、圣路加福音、圣约翰福音;圣保罗的所有书信(除希伯来书外);圣彼得的一封书信;圣约翰的一封书信。第二等次的经卷则有:希伯来书、圣雅各书、圣彼得后书、圣约翰二书与三书、圣犹大书;以及圣马可福音第十六章(如圣耶柔米所言),与圣路加所记载主在橄榄园中血汗如注的事迹(据同一位圣耶柔米所述);约翰福音第八章中关于行淫时被捉的妇人的记载,至少有人怀疑其曾受质疑;还有约翰一书末章第七节。据我们所知,这些便是古代曾存疑的经卷与章节。它们在教会初期并非毫无争议,但随着时间推移,最终被承认为圣灵的圣工——并非一蹴而就,而是在不同时期逐步确立。首先,除第一等次经卷(无论新约或旧约)外,约在公元364年,老底嘉会议[n0087](后获第六次大公会议[n0088]认可)接受了以斯帖记、圣雅各书、圣彼得后书、圣约翰二书与三书、圣犹大书,以及希伯来书(列为圣保罗第十四封书信)。随后,在第三次迦太基会议[n0089](圣奥古斯丁曾与会,该会议于特鲁洛第六次大公会议中获确认)上,除上述第二等次经卷外,多俾亚传、友弟德传、玛加伯上、下两书、智慧篇、德训篇及启示录亦被纳入正典,享有完全权威。而在所有第二等次经卷中,友弟德传最早于第一次尼西亚大公会议中被接受并承认为神圣之作——圣耶柔米在该书序言中为此作证。正是如此,两个等次的经卷逐渐合而为一,在神的教会中享有同等权威;这一过程循序渐进、次第展开,犹如美丽的晨光渐次照亮我们的半球。
Coming to the books of the New Testament, I say that in the same way there are some of the first rank, which have always been acknowledged and received as sacred and canonical. These are the four Gospels, S. Matthew, S. Mark, S. Luke, S. John, all the Epistles of S. Paul except that to the Hebrews, one of S. Peter, one of S. John. Those of the second rank are the Epistle to the Hebrews, that of S. James, the second of S. Peter, the second and third of S. John, that of S. Jude, the 16th chapter of S. Mark, as S. Jerome says, and S. Luke’s history of the bloody sweat of Our Lord in the garden of olives, according to the same S. Jerome; in the eighth chapter of S. John there has been a doubt concerning the history of the woman taken in adultery, or at least some suspect that it has been doubted, and concerning verse seven of the last chapter of S. John’s First Epistle. These are, as far as we know, the books and parts of books concerning which it appears there was anciently some doubt. And these were not of undoubted authority in the Church at first, but as time went on they were at length recognized as the sacred work of the Holy Spirit, and not all at once but at different times. And first, besides those of the first rank, whether of the new or of the Old Testament, about the year 364 there were received at the Council of Laodicea[n0087] (which was afterward approved in the sixth general Council[n0088]), the book of Esther, the Epistle of S. James, the Second of S. Peter, the Second and Third of S. John, that of S. Jude, and the Epistle to the Hebrews as the fourteenth of S. Paul. Then some time afterward at the third Council of Carthage[n0089] (at which S. Augustine assisted, and which was confirmed in the sixth general Council in Trullo), besides those of the second rank just mentioned, there were received into the canon, as of full authority, Tobias, Judith, First and Second Machabees, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus and the Apocalypse. But of all those of the second rank, the book of Judith was first received and acknowledged as divine, in the first General Council of Nice, as S. Jerome witnesses in his preface to this book. Such is the way in which the two ranks were brought together into one, and ever made of equal authority in the Church of God, but progressively and with succession, as a beautiful morning rising, which little by little lights up our hemisphere.
于是,迦太基大公会议便制定了那份古老的正典书目,此书目自此一直为大公教会所持守,并在第六次大公会议、一百六十年前为亚美尼亚人联合而召开的佛罗伦萨大公会议(由全教会,包括希腊与拉丁教会)所确认,在我们这个时代又由特利腾会议所确认,并为圣奥古斯丁所遵循[n0090]。在迦太基会议之前,这些书卷并未因全教会的任何法令而被全部接纳为正典。我几乎忘了说,你们切不可因巴录的名字未在迦太基会议中被提及,就对我刚才所确立的原则提出异议。因为巴录是耶利米的书记,古人将巴录书视为耶利米书的附属或附录,包含在其名下,正如那位杰出的神学家贝拉明在其《论争》中所证明的那样。但对我来说,说到这里已经足够:我的简要概述不必详述每一个细节。总而言之,所有这些书卷,无论是第一等还是第二等,连同其所有部分,都同样确实、神圣且为正典,并为大公教会所接受。
Thus was drawn up in the Council of Carthage, that same ancient list of the canonical books which has ever since been in the Catholic Church and which was confirmed in the sixth general Council, at the great Council of Florence 160 years ago for the union of the Armenians by the whole Church both Greek and Latin, in our age by the Council of Trent, and which was followed by S. Augustine.[n0090] Before the Council of Carthage they were not all received as canonical by any decree of the general church. I had almost forgotten to say that you must not therefore make a difficulty against what I have just laid down because Baruch is not quoted by name in the Council of Carthage. For since Baruch was secretary of Jeremias, the book of Baruch was reckoned by the ancients as an accessory or appendix of Jeremias, being comprised under this, as that excellent theologian Bellarmine proves in his Controversies. But it is enough for me to have said thus: my brief outline is not obliged to dwell on every particular. In a word, all these books, whether of first or second rank, with all the parts, are equally certain, sacred and canonical, and are received in the Catholic Church.
第四章:改革家对圣经的首次违背:删减部分经文
Chapter IV: First Violation of the Holy Scriptures Made by the Reformers: by Cutting Off Some of Its Parts.
这些是教会在一千二百年间一致接受并承认的神圣正典经卷。这些新改革家们是凭着什么权威,竟敢一举抹去圣经中如此多尊贵的部分?他们删除了以斯帖记的一部分,以及巴录书、多俾亚传、友弟德传、智慧篇、德训篇、玛加伯书。是谁告诉他们这些书卷不合法、不可接受?他们为何如此肢解这神圣的圣经整体?
Such are the sacred and canonical books which the Church has unanimously received and acknowledged during 1,200 years. And by what authority have these new reformers dared to wipe out at one stroke so many noble parts of the Bible? They have erased a part of Esther, and Baruch, Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Machabees. Who has told them that these books are not legitimate and not to be received? Why do they thus dismember this sacred body of the Scriptures?
据我所知,他们主要的理由如下,这些理由是我从他们声称是旁经的书籍的旧序言中收集来的,这些书籍由彼得·罗贝尔(又称奥利维坦)——加尔文的一位亲戚和朋友——在纳沙泰尔翻译出版,后来又由日内瓦教会的教授和所谓的牧师们于1588年为同一批书籍撰写了新序言。
Here are their principal reasons, as far as I have been able to gather them from the old preface to the books which they pretend to be apocryphal, printed at Neufchastel, in the translation of Peter Robert, otherwise Olivetanus, a relation and friend of Calvin, and again from the newer preface placed to the same books by the professors and pretended pastors of the Church of Geneva, 1588.
(1)它们既不见于希伯来文,也不见于迦勒底文——这些书卷(或许《智慧篇》除外)原初正是以这些语言写成的。因此,要恢复它们会非常困难。(2)犹太人并不承认它们是正典。(3)整个教会也不承认。(4)圣耶柔米说,它们不被视为适宜用来确证教会教义的权威。(5)教会法典谴责它们,(6)《注释》也是如此,其中说它们被诵读,但并非普遍地,仿佛是说它们并未得到各地普遍的认可。(7)它们已被败坏和篡改,正如优西比乌所言[n0091],(8)尤其是《玛加伯书》,(9)特别是《玛加伯书下》,圣耶柔米说他未见过其希伯来文版本。以上便是奥利维坦的理由。(10)「其中有许多虚假之事,」新的序言如此说。现在让我们来看看这些精妙的研究究竟价值几何。
(1) They are not found either in Hebrew or Chaldaic, in which languages they (except perhaps the Book of Wisdom) were originally written. Therefore, it would be very difficult to restore them. (2) They are not received as legitimate by the Jews. (3) Nor by the whole Church. (4). S. Jerome says that they are not considered proper for corroborating the authority of Ecclesiastical doctrines. (5) Canon Law condemns them, (6) as does also the Gloss, which says they are read, but not generally, as if to say that they are not approved generally everywhere. (7) They have been corrupted and falsified, as Eusebius says,[n0091] (8) notably the Machabees, (9) and particularly the Second of Machabees, which S. Jerome says he did not find in Hebrew. Such are the reasons of Olivetanus. (10) “There are in them many false things,” says the new preface. Let us now see what these fine researches are worth.
(一)首先,你们不愿接受这些书卷,是因为它们不是用希伯来文或迦勒底文写成的吗?那么请接受《多俾亚传》吧,因为圣耶柔米在你们自己引用的书信中证实,他是从迦勒底文翻译成拉丁文的[n0092]——这让我觉得你们恐怕并非出于诚意。为何不接受《友弟德传》呢?同一位圣耶柔米在序言中说,它也是用迦勒底文写成的。至于圣耶柔米说他未能找到《玛加伯下》的希伯来文本,这与《玛加伯上》有何相干?那么,请按其所值接受《玛加伯上》;我们稍后再讨论《玛加伯下》。对于《德训篇》,我也要对你们说同样的话:圣耶柔米在《所罗门书序言》中提到,他拥有并发现了它的希伯来文本。既然你们将这些用希伯来文或迦勒底文写成的书卷与其他非用这些语言写成的书卷一同拒绝,你们就必须为将这些书卷从正典中剔除另找借口,而非你们所声称的那个理由。你们说拒绝它们是因为它们不是用希伯来文或迦勒底文写成的,但这并非你们的真实理由,因为你们不会因此拒绝《多俾亚传》、《友弟德传》、《玛加伯上》和《德训篇》——这些书卷正是用希伯来文或迦勒底文写成的。不过,现在让我们为其他用非你们所愿之语言写成的书卷辩护。你们从哪里找到这样的规则:接受圣经的正确定规是它们必须用这些语言写成,而非希腊文或拉丁文?你们说,在宗教事务上,除了成文的内容,什么都不应接受;你们还在宏大的序言中引用了法学家的话:「我们羞于无法可依。」难道你们没有考虑到,关于圣经有效或无效的争议,是宗教领域最重要的问题之一吗?那么,要么你们就哑口无言,要么就为你们所持的否定立场拿出圣经依据来。圣灵无疑在希腊文中与在迦勒底文中同样宣告自己。你们说,要恢复它们会有很大困难,因为我们没有它们的原始语言文本,这正是困扰你们的地方。但是,看在神的份上,告诉我,是谁告诉你们这些文本已经遗失、败坏或被篡改,以至于需要恢复?你们或许假设,那些从原文翻译它们的人翻译得很差,而你们希望有原文来对照和判断。那么,请明确你们的意图,并说:它们之所以是旁经,是因为你们自己无法从原文翻译它们,也无法信任译者的判断。所以,除了你们亲自掌控的,就没有什么是确定的。请在圣经中指出这种确定性的规则。此外,你们是否完全确信,你们所拥有的那些一等书卷的希伯来文本,与使徒时代和七十士译本时代一样纯粹和准确?要小心错误。你们当然并不总是遵循它们,而且你们凭良心也不能这样做。请再次在圣经中指出这一点。因此,你们的第一个理由是最缺乏理性的。
(1) And as to the first, are you unwilling to receive these books because they are not in Hebrew or Chaldaic? Receive Tobias then, for S. Jerome attests that he translates it from Chaldaic into Latin, in the Epistle which you yourselves quote,[n0092] which makes me think you are hardly in good faith. And why not Judith, which was also written in Chaldaic, as the same S. Jerome says in the prologue? And if S. Jerome says he was not able to find the second of Machabees in the Hebrew, what has that to do with the first? This then receive as it deserves; we will treat of the second afterward. I say the same to you about Ecclesiasticus, which S. Jerome had and found in Hebrew, as he says in his preface on the books of Solomon. Since, then, you reject these books written in Hebrew or Chaldaic equally with the others which are not written in one of those languages, you will have to find another pretext than that which you have alleged for striking out these books from the canon. When you say that you reject them because they are not written in Hebrew or Chaldaic, this is not your real reason, for you would not reject on this ground Tobias, Judith, the first of Machabees, Ecclesiasticus, which are written either in Hebrew or Chaldaic. But let us now speak in defense of the other books, which are written in a language other than that which you would have. Where do you find that the rule for rightly receiving the Holy Scriptures is that they should be written in these languages rather than in Greek or Latin? You say that nothing must be received in matter of religion but what is written, and you bring forward in your grand preface the saying of jurisconsults: “We blush to speak without a law.” Do you not consider that the controversy about the validity or invalidity of the Scriptures is one of the most important in the sphere of religion? Well then, either remain confounded, or else produce the Holy Scripture for the negative which you maintain. The Holy Spirit certainly declares himself as well in Greek as in Chaldaic. There would be, you say, great difficulty in restoring them, since we do not possess them in their original language, and it is this which troubles you. But, for God’s sake, tell me who told you that they were lost, corrupted or altered, so as to need restoration? You take for granted, perhaps, that those who have translated them from the originals have translated badly, and you would have the original to compare them and judge them. Make your meaning clear then, and say that they are therefore apocryphal because you cannot yourselves be the translators of them from the original and cannot trust the judgment of the translator. So there is to be nothing certain except what you have had the control of. Show me this rule of certitude in the Scripture. Further, are you fully assured that you have the Hebrew texts of the books of the first rank, as pure and exact as they were in the time of the Apostles and of the Seventy? Beware of errors. You certainly do not always follow them, and you could not, with good conscience. Show me this again in the Holy Scripture. Here, therefore, is your first reason most wanting in reason.
(2) 至于你说这些你称为旁经的书未被犹太人接受,你所说的并无新意或重要性。圣奥古斯丁高声宣告[n0093]:「是大公教会将马加比书视为正典,而非犹太人。」感谢神,我们不是犹太人,我们是大公教会的信徒。请你从圣经中指出,基督教会赋予圣书权威的权柄,为何不能与摩西律法所拥有的相提并论。对此,既无圣经依据,也无理性证明。
(2) As to your saying that these books which you call apocryphal are not received by the Jews, you say nothing new or important. S. Augustine loudly exclaims,[n0093] “It is the Catholic Church which holds the Books of Machabees as canonical, not the Jews.” Thank God, we are not Jews, we are Catholics. Show me from Scripture that the Christian Church has not as much power to give authority to the sacred books as the Mosaic may have had. There is not in this either Scripture or reason to show for it.
(三)你说,但整个教会本身并不接受它们。你指的是哪个教会?毫无疑问,大公教会——即真教会——接受了它们,正如圣奥古斯丁刚才向你作证的那样,他并引迦太基会议为证[n0094]。第六次大公会议——特鲁洛会议、佛罗伦萨会议以及百位古代作者都为此作证。我举圣耶柔米为例,他见证《友弟德传》在第一次尼西亚会议中被接受。或许你会说,古时有些大公信徒曾质疑它们的权威。这在我先前所作的区分中已很清楚。但他们的怀疑难道就使后人无法作出定论吗?难道我们该说,若不能一眼断定,就必须永远摇摆不定、犹豫不决吗?《启示录》和《艾斯德尔传》不也曾一度存疑吗?你不敢否认这一点:关于《艾斯德尔传》,我的见证者十分可靠——圣亚他拿修[n0095]和圣额我略·纳齐安[n0096];关于《启示录》,则有劳迪西亚会议——然而你却接受了它们。要么全部接受,因为它们处于同等地位;要么一概不接受,理由相同。但看在神的份上,你是出于何种心绪,竟在此搬出教会——你视其权威比这些书卷本身不确定百倍,并称其曾犯错、反复无常,甚至「旁经」(若「旁经」意指隐藏)——的权威?你只是抬举它,好藐视它,让它显得反复无常,时而承认、时而拒绝这些书卷。然而,怀疑某物是否该被接受与拒绝它,二者大有区别。怀疑并不妨碍随后的定断,事实上它是定断的前奏。拒绝则预设了决定。反复无常不在于将怀疑转为定断,而在于从定断退回到怀疑。摇摆后趋于稳定并非不稳定,稳定后开始摇摆才是。因此,教会曾一度将这些书卷置于怀疑之中,最终却以权威性的决定接受了它们,而你却希望她从这定断退回到怀疑。如此从坏到更坏,是异端的行径,而非教会的作为。但此事容后再论。
(3) Yes, but the whole of the Church itself does not receive them, you say. Of what Church are you speaking? Unquestionably the Catholic, which is the true Church, receives them, as S. Augustine has just now borne witness to you, and he repeats it, citing the Council of Carthage.[n0094] The Council in Trullo the sixth general, that of Florence, and 100 ancient authors are [witnesses] thereto. I name S. Jerome, who witnesses for the book of Judith that it was received in the first Council [of Nice]. Perhaps you would say that of old time some Catholics doubted of their authority. This is clear from the division which I have made earlier. But does their doubt then make it impossible for their successors to come to a conclusion? Are we to say that if one cannot decide at the very first glance one must always remain wavering, uncertain, and irresolute? Was there not for some time an uncertainty about the Apocalypse and Esther? You would not dare to deny it: my witnesses for Esther are too sound—S. Athanasius[n0095] and S. Gregory Nazianzen;[n0096] for the Apocalypse, the Council of Laodicea—and yet you receive them. Either receive them all, since they are in equal position, or receive none, on the same ground. But in God’s name what humor takes you that you here bring forward the Church, whose authority you hold to be 100 times more uncertain than these books themselves and which you say to have been erring, inconstant, yea apocryphal, if apocryphal means hidden? You only prize it to despise it, and to make it appear inconstant, now recognizing, now rejecting these books. But there is a great difference between doubting whether a thing is to be accepted and rejecting it. Doubt does not hinder a subsequent resolution, indeed it is its preliminary stage. To reject presupposes a decision. Inconstancy does not consist in changing a doubt into resolution, but in changing from resolution to doubt. It is not instability to become settled after wavering but to waver after being settled. The Church then, having for a time left these books in doubt, at length has received them with authentic decision, and you wish that from this resolution she should return into doubt. It belongs to heresy and not to the Church thus to advance from bad to worse. But of this elsewhere.
至于你所引用的圣耶柔米,这并不切题,因为在他那个时代,教会尚未就这些书卷列入正典之事作出决议——除了《友弟德传》之外——而这一决议是后来才形成的。
(4) As for S. Jerome whom you allege, this is not to the purpose, since in his time the Church had not yet come to the resolution which she has come to since, as to the placing of these books on the canon, except that of Judith.
(5) 至于《圣罗马教会》教令——那是杰拉修一世的。我想你是凭猜测引用的,因为它完全对你不利;因为,在谴责旁经时,它并没有提到我们所接受的任何一卷,反而见证多比传与马加比传在教会中被公开接受。
(5) And the canon Sancta Romana, which is of Gelasius I. I think you have taken it by guess, for it is entirely against you; because, while censuring the apocryphal books, it does not name one of those which we receive, but on the contrary witnesses that Tobias and the Machabees were publicly received in the Church.
(6) 再者,这简陋的注释也不配被如此注释,因为它明明说这些书是供阅读的,尽管或许并非普遍阅读。这个「或许」使它免于陈述虚假之事,而你却忘了这一点。如果它将这些书视为旁经,那是因为它认为「旁经」意味着没有确定的作者,因此它也将《士师记》列为旁经,而它的陈述并非如此权威,以至于必须被视为决定性判断;毕竟,它不过是一条注释。
(6) And the poor gloss does not deserve to be thus glossed, since it clearly says that these books are read, though not perhaps generally. This “perhaps” guards it from stating what is false, and you have forgotten it. And if it reckon the books in question as apocryphal, this is because it considered that apocryphal meant the having no certain author, and therefore it includes as apocryphal the Book of Judges, and its statements are not so authentic that they must pass as decisive judgment; after all it is but a gloss.
(7) 你们所声称的这些篡改,丝毫不足以废除这些经卷的权威,因为它们在教会接受之前就已经被确证,并从一切败坏中被洁净。诚然,所有圣经书卷都曾被教会的古老敌人所败坏,但藉着神的护理,它们在教会手中得以保持自由与纯净,如同一个神圣的宝库,而且敌人永远无法败坏如此多的抄本,以至于没有足够的剩余来恢复其他抄本。
(7) And these falsifications which you allege are not in any way sufficient to abolish the authority of these books, because they have been justified and have been purified from all corruption before the Church received them. Truly, all the books of Holy Scripture have been corrupted by the ancient enemies of the Church, but by the providence of God they have remained free and pure in the Church’s hands, as a sacred deposit, and they have never been able to spoil so many copies as that there should not remain enough to restore the others.
(8) 然而,你至少会认为《玛加伯书》已从我们手中失落,因为你声称这些书卷已被败坏;但既然你只是提出一个简单的断言,我也将以简单的否定来回应你的这一招。
(8) But you would have the Machabees, at any rate, fall from our hands, when you say that they have been corrupted, but since you only advance a simple assertion I will return your pass by a simple negation.
(九)你说圣耶柔米在希伯来文中找不到《玛加伯下》,尽管它确实只是以色列人写给当时在犹大之外的犹太弟兄的一封信,并且是用当时最通用、最广为人知的语言写成的,难道因此就不值得被接受吗?埃及人使用希腊语远多于希伯来语,这一点托勒密在促成七十士译本时已清楚表明。正因如此,这部《玛加伯下》——它如同一封为安慰在埃及的犹太人而寄出的书信或注释——是用希腊文而非希伯来文写成的。
(9) S. Jerome, you say, could not find the Second in Hebrew, and although it is true that it is only as it were a letter which [those of] Israel sent to their Jewish brethren who were then out of Judea, and although it is written in the best known and most general language of those times, does it thence follow that it is not worthy to be received? The Egyptians used the Greek language much more than the Hebrew, as Ptolemy clearly showed when he procured the version of the Seventy. This is why this second book of Machabees, which was like an epistle or commentary sent for the consolation of the Jews who were in Egypt, was written in Greek rather than in Hebrew.
(10) 现在该轮到新派传道人指出他们指控这些书卷中的谬误了;实际上他们永远也做不到。但我看到他们来了,搬出圣徒代祷、为亡者祈祷、自由意志、敬奉圣髑等类似论点——这些在《玛加伯书》、《德训篇》及其他被他们称为旁经的书卷中都有明确记载。看在神的份上,请务必小心,别让你们的判断误导了自己。请问,你们为何要将整个古代教会都奉为信条的教导斥为虚假?为何不去谴责你们那些不愿接纳这些书卷教义的奇思怪想,反而去谴责这些长久以来被接纳的书卷,只因它们不合你们的胃口?因为你们不愿相信书卷所教导的,就定它有罪;为何不定罪你们那对教导无信的狂妄呢?
(10) It remains for the new preachers to point out those falsehoods of which they accuse these books; which they will in truth never do. But I see them coming, bringing forward the intercession of Saints, prayer for the dead, free will, the honoring of relics and similar points, which are expressly confirmed in the Books of Machabees, in Ecclesiasticus and in other books which they pretend to be apocryphal. For God’s sake take care that your judgment does not deceive you. Why, I pray you, do you call false, things which the whole of antiquity has held as articles of faith? Why do you not rather censure your fancies which will not embrace the doctrine of these books, than censure these books which have been received for so long a time because they do not jump with your humor? Because you will not believe what the books teach, you condemn it; why do you not rather condemn your presumption which is incredulous to their teaching?
现在,我想,你所有的理由都已随风飘散,再也拿不出更多了。但我们或许可以说:如果这样随意地拒绝或质疑那些曾经存疑、如今教会已作决定的经卷权威是合法的,那么旧约和新约的很大一部分也必须被拒绝或质疑。这样一来,基督教的敌人便一举从圣经中抹去了如此多宝贵的部分,这绝非小事。让我们继续。
Here now, I think, are all your reasons scattered to the winds, and you can bring no more. But we may well say: if it be thus lawful indifferently to reject or make doubtful the authority of those Scriptures, about which there was formerly a doubt, though the Church has now decided, it will be necessary to reject or to doubt of a great part of the Old and the New Testament. It is then no little gain to the enemy of Christianity, to have at one stroke scratched out of the Holy Scripture so many noble parts. Let us proceed.
第五章
Chapter V
第二条违反圣经之处:这些改革者提出一种规则,用以区分神圣书卷与其他书卷,并据此规则从圣经中删去某些较小的部分。
SECOND VIOLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES: BY THE RULE WHICH THESE REFORMERS BRING FORWARD TO DISTINGUISH THE SACRED BOOKS FROM THE OTHERS AND OF SOME SMALLER PARTS THEY CUT OFF FROM THEM ACCORDING TO THIS RULE .
那狡猾的商人会把最劣质的货物先藏起来,最先向顾客展示,试探能否把它们卖给某个糊涂人。正如我们所见,这些改革者在上一章提出的理由不过是些伎俩,仿佛只是用来消遣的,试探是否有头脑简单软弱的人会满足于此;实际上,当真正交锋时,他们便承认,无论是教会的权威、圣耶柔米的权威、注释的权威,还是希伯来文本的权威,都不足以成为接受或拒绝任何经卷的充分理由。以下是法国那些自称为改革者的人向法国国王呈递的信仰宣言。在第三条中列出他们愿意接受的经卷后,他们在第四条中这样写道:「我们承认这些书卷是正典,是我们信仰最可靠的准则,这并非主要由于教会的普遍认同与共识,而是由于圣灵的见证与内在的感召,使我们能将其与其他教会书籍区分开来。」于是,他们放弃了前述理由的阵地,躲入掩护,转而诉诸于他们认为由圣灵在他们内心产生的、内在的、隐秘且不可见的感召。
The crafty merchant keeps out the worst articles of his stock to offer first to buyers, to try if he can get rid of them and sell them to some simpleton. The reasons which these reformers have advanced in the preceding chapter are but tricks, as we have seen, which are used only as it were for amusement, to try whether some simple and weak brain will be content with them, and in reality, when one comes to the grapple, they confess that not the authority of the Church, nor of S. Jerome, nor of the gloss, nor of the Hebrew, is cause sufficient to receive or reject any Scripture. The following is their protestation of faith presented to the King of France by the French pretended reformers. After having placed on the list, in the third article, the books they are willing to receive, they write thus in the fourth article: “We know these books to be canonical and a most safe rule of our faith, not so much by the common accord and consent of the Church, as by the testimony and interior persuasion of the Holy Spirit, which gives us to discern them from the other ecclesiastical books.” Quitting then the field of the reasons preceding, and making for cover, they throw themselves into the interior, secret and invisible persuasion which they consider to be produced in them by the Holy Spirit.
事实上,他们在此事上选择不依赖教会的普遍共识与同意,这是明智的,因为这种普遍共识将《德训篇》和《玛加伯》置于正典之中,其地位和年代与《启示录》相同,然而他们却选择接受后者而拒绝前者。由伟大且无可指摘的尼西亚大公会议确立权威的《友弟德传》,也被这些改革者抹去了。因此,他们有理由承认,在接纳正典书卷时,他们并未接受教会的共识与同意,而这种共识从未比在那第一次大公会议上更为广泛和庄严。
Now in truth it is judicious in them not to choose to rely in this point on the common accord and consent of the Church, for this common accord has placed on the canon Ecclesiasticus and the Machabees, as much as and as early as the Apocalypse, and yet they choose to receive this and to reject those. Judith, made authoritative by the grand and irreproachable Council of Nice, is blotted out by these reformers. They have reason then to confess that in the reception of canonical books, they do not accept the accord and consent of the Church, which was never greater or more solemn than in that first Council.
看在神的份上,请注意这个诡计。他们说:「我们知道这些书是正典,并非主要因为教会的一致同意。」听他们说话,你难道不会以为他们至少在一定程度上愿意接受教会的引导吗?他们的话并不真诚:看起来他们似乎并非完全拒绝基督徒的一致共识,只是不将其视为与内在确信同等重要。然而实际上,他们根本不重视它;他们如此谨慎措辞,是为了不显得完全傲慢和不讲理。因为,我问你,如果他们哪怕稍微尊重一点教会的权威,为什么他们会接受《启示录》而不是《友弟德传》或《玛加伯传》?圣奥古斯丁和圣耶柔米向我们忠实地见证,这些书已被整个大公教会一致接受,迦太基会议、特鲁洛会议、佛罗伦萨会议也向我们保证了这一点。那么,既然教会的一致共识在这件事上既无价值也无地位,他们为什么说他们接受这些圣书并非主要因为教会的一致同意或内在确信呢?这是他们的习惯,当他们要提出某种奇怪的观点时,不会清晰坦率地说话,以便给读者留下更好的印象。
But for God’s sake notice the trick. “We know,” say they, “these books to be canonical, not so much by the common consent and accord of the Church.” To hear them speak, would you not say that at least to some extent they let themselves be guided by the Church? Their speech is not sincere: it seems as if they did not altogether refuse credit to the common accord of Christians, but only did not receive it as on the same level with their interior persuasion. In reality, however, they hold it in no account at all; they are thus cautious in their language in order not to appear altogether arrogant and unreasonable. For, I ask you, if they deferred as little as you please to ecclesiastical authority, why would they receive the Apocalypse rather than Judith or the Machabees? S. Augustine and S. Jerome are faithful witnesses to us that these have been unanimously received by the whole Catholic Church, and the Councils of Carthage, in Trullo, Florence, assure us thereof. Why then do they say that they do receive these sacred books not so much by the common accord of the Church or by interior persuasion, since the common accord of the Church has neither value nor place in the matter? It is their custom when they would bring forward some strange opinion not to speak clearly and frankly, in order to give the reader a better impression.
现在,让我们看看他们区分正典与其他教会书籍的规则。他们说:「圣灵的见证与内在说服。」天哪!这是多么模糊、多么浓雾、多么黑夜般的遮蔽!在如此重要而严肃的区分上,我们难道还没有完全明白吗?问题在于如何辨认这些正典;我们想要一个区分它们的规则,而他们却提供给我们一种发生在灵魂内部的东西,除了灵魂本身及其创造者之外,无人看见、无人知晓!
And now let us look at the rule they have for distinguishing the canonical books from the other Ecclesiastical ones. “The testimony,” they say, “and interior persuasion of the Holy Spirit.” Good heavens! What obscurity, what dense fog, what shades of night! Are we not now fully enlightened in so important and grave a difference! The question is how one can tell these canonical books; we wish to have some rule to distinguish them, and they offer us something that passes in the interior of the soul, which no one sees, nobody knows save the soul itself and its Creator!
(1) 请向我清楚表明,当你告诉我你良心中存有如此这般的感动时,你并非在说谎。你说你内心感受到这种确信。但我为何必须相信你?难道你的话语如此有力,以至于我不得不屈从于它的权威,去相信你所言即你所思所感?我固然愿意视你们为足够良善之人,但当问题关乎我信仰的根基——关乎接受或拒绝教会圣经时——我发现无论是你们的观念还是你们的言辞,都不够稳固,不足以作为我的根基。
(1) Show me clearly that when you tell me that such and such an inspiration exists in your conscience, you are not telling a lie. You say that you feel this persuasion within you. But why am I bound to believe you? Is your word so powerful that I am forced under its authority to believe that you think and feel what you say. I am willing to hold you as good people enough, but when there is question of the foundations of my faith, as of receiving or rejecting the Ecclesiastical Scriptures, I find neither your ideas nor your words steady enough to serve me as a base.
(2) 请明确向我证明,你所声称的这些感动与说服是来自圣灵的。谁不知道黑暗的灵常常披着光明的外衣出现呢?
(2) Show me clearly that these inspirations and persuasions that you pretend to have are of the Holy Spirit. Who knows not that the spirit of darkness very often appears in clothing of light?
(3) 这灵是否将他的说服力平等地赐予每个人,还是只赐予某些特定的人?若是赐予每个人,为何成千上万的天主教徒从未感知到,你们中间也有许多妇女、工人及其他人群未曾感知?若是只赐予某些特定的人,我恳请你将他们指给我看,为何是这些人而非他人?你将给我什么标记来识别他们,将他们从其余人群中挑选出来?我是否必须相信第一个宣称「看哪,就在这里」的人?这将使我们过于冒险,易受欺骗者的摆布。那么,请向我展示某种无误的规则来识别这些受感者、这些被说服者,否则请允许我不相信他们中的任何人。
(3) Does this spirit grant his persuasions indifferently to every one or only to some particular persons? If to every one, how does it happen that so many millions of Catholics have never perceived them, nor so many women, working people, and others among yourselves? If it is to some in particular, show them me, I beg you, and why to these rather than to others? What mark will you give me to know them and to pick them out from the crowd of the rest of men? Must I believe in the first who shall say, here you are? This would be to put ourselves too much at a venture and at the mercy of deceivers. Show me then some infallible rule to recognize these inspired ones, these persuaded ones, or else permit me to credit none of them.
(4)然而,凭良心说,你认为内心的确信是区分圣经并使各民族脱离疑惑的充分方法吗?那么,路德为何抛弃了加尔文所接受的圣雅各书呢?我恳请你,试着调和这灵及其确信——它使一人确信要拒绝的,却使另一人确信要接受。你或许会说,路德错了。他也会这样说你。该信谁呢?路德嘲笑《传道书》,视《约伯记》为寓言。你会用你的确信来反驳他吗?他也会用他的确信来反驳你。于是,这自相分裂的灵,除了让你们各自固执己见之外,不会留下任何别的结论。
(4) But, in conscience, do you think that the interior persuasion is a sufficient means to distinguish the Holy Scriptures, and put the nations out of doubt? How comes it then that Luther throws off the Epistle of S. James, which Calvin receives? Try to harmonize, I pray you, this spirit and his persuasions, who persuades the one to reject what he persuades the other to receive. You will say, perhaps, that Luther is mistaken. He will say as much of you. Which is to be believed? Luther ridicules Ecclesiastes, he considers Job a fable. Will you oppose him your persuasion? He will oppose you his. So this spirit, divided against himself, will leave you no other conclusion except to grow thoroughly obstinate, each in his own opinion.
(5) 那么,圣灵有什么理由要将关于每个人必须相信之事的默示,赐给那些无名之辈、路德、加尔文呢?他们是在没有任何此类默示的情况下,就抛弃了历次大公会议和整个教会。为了说得清楚,我们并不否认,认识真正的圣经是圣灵的恩赐,但我们说,圣灵是通过教会这个媒介,将其赐给个人的。事实上,即使神一千次向个人启示某件事,我们也没有义务相信它,除非祂将其印记得如此清晰,以至于我们再也无法质疑其有效性。但在你们的改革家身上,我们看不到这一点。总而言之,圣灵是直接向普世教会启示并说服她,然后,通过教会的宣讲,圣灵将这些启示传递给个人。教会是那产生乳汁的新妇,然后孩子们从她的乳房吮吸乳汁。而你们却相反,认为神先启示个人,再通过这些个人来启示教会,认为孩子们先得到乳汁,然后母亲从他们的乳房得到滋养——这真是荒谬。
(5) Then what reason is there that the Holy Spirit should give inspirations as to what every one must believe to nobodies, to Luther, to Calvin, they having abandoned without any such inspiration the Councils and the entire Church. We do not deny, to speak clearly, but that the knowledge of the true sacred books is a gift of the Holy Spirit, but we say that the Holy Spirit gives it to private individuals through the medium of the Church. Indeed if God had 1,000 times revealed a thing to a private person we should not be obliged to believe it unless he stamped it so clearly that we could no longer call its validity in question. But we see nothing of this among your reformers. In a word, it is to the Church General that the Holy Spirit immediately addresses his inspirations and persuasions, then, by the preaching of the Church, he communicates them to private persons. It is the spouse in whom the milk is produced, then the children suck it from her breasts. But you would have it, on the contrary, that God inspires private persons, and by these means the Church, that the children receive the milk and the mother is nourished at their breasts—an absurdity.
如果设立这些内在和私人的启示并不违背圣经、也不冒犯其尊严,那么圣经就从未、也永远不会被违背。因为这样一来,每个人都可以随意接受或拒绝圣经中他认为合适的部分。为什么允许加尔文删去《智慧篇》或《玛加伯》,却不许路德删去《圣雅各书》或《启示录》,不许卡斯特利奥删去《雅歌》,不许再洗礼派删去《圣马可福音》,或者另一个人删去《创世记》和《出埃及记》呢?如果所有人都声称自己拥有内在的启示,我们凭什么相信这一个而不信那一个?这样一来,这本因圣灵而本应神圣的准则,就会被每一个欺骗者的狂妄所践踏。
Now if the Scripture is not violated and its majesty offended by the setting up of these interior and private inspirations, it never was nor will be violated. For by this means the door is open to every one to receive or reject of the Scriptures what shall seem good to him. Why shall one allow Calvin to cut off Wisdom or the Machabees and not Luther to remove the Epistle of S. James or the Apocalypse, or Castalio the Canticle of Canticles, or the Anabaptists the Gospel of S. Mark, or another person Genesis and Exodus? If all protest that they have interior revelation why shall we believe one rather than another, so that this rule supposed to be sacred on account of the Holy Spirit, will be violated by the audacity of every deceiver.
我恳请你认清这诡计。他们已夺去圣传、教会、大公会议的一切权威,还剩下什么呢?圣经。敌人是狡猾的;若他一次全部夺走,必会引起警觉。于是他启动了一种确定无误的方法,一点一点、非常渐进地将其除去,那就是这种内在默示的观念,藉此每个人都可以接受或拒绝他认为好的东西。事实上,请稍加思考这过程是如何展开的。加尔文从正典中删除并抹去了巴录书、多俾亚传、友弟德传、智慧篇、德训篇、玛加伯上下;路德拿掉了圣雅各书、圣犹达书、圣彼得后书、圣约翰二书和三书、希伯来书;他嘲笑传道书,并认为约伯记是寓言。在但以理书中,加尔文删除了三童歌、苏撒纳传和贝耳龙的故事,以及艾斯德尔传的大部分。在出谷纪中,在日内瓦及其他改革者那里,他们删去了第二章第22节,这节经文如此重要,若非原文已有,七十士译本及其他译者绝不会写下它。伯撒对圣约翰福音中淫妇的故事表示怀疑(圣奥古斯丁警告我们,基督教的敌人早已从他们的书中删除了这段,但并非所有书都删,正如圣耶柔米所言)。在圣体圣事的奥秘话语中,他们难道不是在试图推翻「为你们倾流」这些话的权威吗?因为希腊文本[n0097]清楚地表明,圣爵中的不是酒,而是我们救主的血?就好像用法语说:Ceci est la coupe du nouveau Testament en mon sang, laquelle sera respandüe pour vous。因为在这种说法中,圣爵中的必须是真血,而非酒;因为酒不是为我们倾流的,血才是,而圣爵除非因其内容物,否则无法被倾出。是什么刀进行了如此多的切除?就是这私人默示的信条。是什么使你们改革者如此大胆,这个切掉一块,那个切掉另一块,另一个又切掉别的?就是这种圣灵内在说服的借口,这使他们每个人在自己的观念中至高无上,判断圣经的有效或无效。相反,先生们,圣奥古斯丁抗议道,[n0098]「至于我,若非大公教会的权威促使我,我不会相信福音。」在另一处,[n0099]「我们接受新约和旧约,其书卷数目由大公教会的权威决定。」圣灵可以随己意赐下他的默示,但至于确立信徒公共和普遍的信仰,他只引导我们归向教会。提出哪些是真圣经、哪些不是,乃是教会的职责。
Recognizes, I pray you, the stratagem. They have taken away all authority from tradition, the Church, the Councils, what more remains? The Scripture. The enemy is crafty; if he would take all away at one stroke he would cause alarm. He starts a certain and infallible method of getting rid of it bit by bit and very gradually, that is, this idea of interior inspiration, by which everybody can receive or reject what seems good to him. And in fact consider a little how the process works itself out. Calvin removes and erases from the canon Baruch, Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Machabees, Luther takes away the Epistle of S. James, of S. Jude, the Second of S. Peter, the Second and Third of S. John, the Epistle to the Hebrews; he ridicules Ecclesiastes, and holds Job a fable. In Daniel, Calvin has erased the Canticle of the Three Children, the history of Susanna and that of the dragon of Bel, also a great part of Esther. In Exodus, at Geneva and elsewhere among these reformers, they have cut out the 22nd verse of the second chapter, which is of such weight that neither the Seventy nor the other translators would ever have written it if it had not been in the original. Beza casts a doubt over the history of the adulteress in the Gospel of S. John (S. Augustine warns us that already the enemies of Christianity had erased it from their books but not from all, as S. Jerome says). In the mysterious words of the Eucharist, do they not try to overthrow the authority of those words: Which shall be shed for you, because the Greek text[n0097] clearly shows that what was in the chalice was not wine, but the blood of our Savior? As if one were to say in French: Ceci est la coupe du nouveau Testament en mon sang, laquelle sera respandüe pour vous. For in this way of speaking that which is in the cup must be the true blood, not the wine; since the wine has not been shed for us but the blood, and the cup cannot be poured out except by reason of what it contains. What is the knife with which one has made so many amputations? This tenet of private inspiration. What is it that makes you reformers so bold to cut away one this piece, another that, and the other something else? The pretext of these interior persuasions of the Spirit, which makes them supreme each in his own idea, in judging as to the validity or invalidity of the Scriptures. On the contrary, gentlemen, S. Augustine protests,[n0098] “For my part, I would not believe the Gospel unless the authority of the Catholic Church moved me thereto.” And elsewhere,[n0099] “We receive the New and the Old Testament in that number of books which the authority of the Catholic Church determines.” The Holy Spirit can give his inspirations as he likes, but as to the establishment of the public and general belief of the faithful, he only directs us to the Church. It is hers to propose which are the true Scriptures and which are not.
第六章:回应一个异议
Chapter VI: Answer to an Objection.
但困难就在这里。如果这些书从一开始在教会中就没有无可置疑的权威,那么谁能赋予它们这种权威呢?事实上,教会并不能给圣经增添真理或确定性,也不能使一本本来不具备正典资格的书成为正典;但教会能够使一本书被确认为正典,并使我们确信其确定性,并且完全有能力宣告一本并非人人公认的书为正典,从而在基督信仰世界中赋予它可信度——这并不是改变那本书的实质(它本身原本就是正典),而是改变基督徒的看法,使原本不确定之处变得完全确定。
But here is the difficulty. If these books were not from the beginning of undoubted authority in the Church, who can give them this authority? In truth the Church cannot give truth or certitude to the Scripture or make a book canonical if it were not so but the Church can make a book known as canonical and make us certain of its certitude and is fully able to declare that a book is canonical which is not held as such by every one and thus to give it credit in Christendom, not changing the substance of the book which of itself was canonical, but changing the persuasion of Christians, making it quite assured where previously it had not been so.
然而,教会自身如何能断定某卷书为正典呢?她不再受新的启示引导,而是受古老的使徒启示引导,对这些启示她拥有无误的解释权。如果古人并未获得关于某卷书权威的启示,那么教会又如何能知道呢?她考量古代的见证、这卷书与其他已被接纳之书卷的一致性,以及基督徒群体普遍对其的喜爱。正如我们看到动物喜爱某种食物并以之为益,就能知道什么是对它们合适且有益的食物;同样,当教会看到基督徒群体由衷喜爱某卷书,视之为正典并从中获益,她就可以知道这是适合基督徒灵魂、且于他们有益的食粮。又好比我们要判断一种酒是否与另一种酒同属一个年份,就会比较两者,观察它们的颜色、香气和味道是否相似;同样,当教会恰当地判定某卷书在风格、教义和奥秘的圣洁性上,其“味道、颜色和香气”与其他正典书卷相似,并且还拥有许多古代良善且无可指摘的见证人的证言时,她就可以宣布这卷书是其他正典书卷的真正弟兄。我们不应怀疑圣灵在这判断中协助教会,因为你们的牧师自己也承认,神已将圣经托付给她照管,并说正因如此,圣保罗称她为「真理的柱石和根基」[n0100]。如果她不能认识并将它们从其他书籍的混杂中分别出来,她又如何能守护它们呢?对于教会而言,她能够在适当的时候知道哪些经文是神圣的、哪些不是,这至关重要。因为如果她将一部并非神圣的经文当作神圣的来接受,就会引导我们陷入迷信;而如果她拒绝将本应归于神之道的尊荣和信靠给予一部神圣的经文,那将是一种不敬虔。如果我们的主曾保卫他的教会免遭地狱之门的侵害,如果圣灵曾如此紧密地协助她,以致她能说:「圣灵和我们定意」[n0101],那么我们必须坚信,在如此重大的关头,圣灵会启示她。因为若在此刻离弃她,那确实是在她需要时抛弃了她,而此刻所关涉的不仅是我们信仰的一两条信条,更是我们宗教的实质。因此,当教会宣布某卷书为正典时,我们绝不可怀疑其真实性。我们在此的立场相同。因为加尔文、日内瓦圣经本身以及路德宗,都将几卷并非所有古人都承认、且曾存有疑问的书卷,视为神圣、圣洁且为正典。如果过去曾有过疑问,那么除了圣奥古斯丁曾有的理由(正如我们之前所说):「若非大公教会的权威推动我,我不会相信福音」,以及「我们接受新约和旧约,其书卷数目由圣大公教会的权威所确定」之外,他们如今又有什么理由能使其确信无疑呢?确实,如果我们将信仰建立在那些个别的内在感动上,我们的信仰将非常不可靠,因为我们仅凭一些私人的见证才知道这些感动存在或曾经存在过。即便它们存在或曾经存在,我们也不知道它们是来自谬妄的灵还是真实的灵;即便假设它们来自真实的灵,我们也不知道那些讲述者是否忠实地转述了它们,因为他们没有任何无误的标记。如果我们抛弃教会公共判断这艘大船,而航行于这些新的、彼此矛盾的私人感动那可怜的小舟之上,我们理应遭受沉船之灾。那样,我们的信仰将不是大公的,而是私人的。
But how can the Church herself define that a book is canonical, for she is no longer guided by new revelations but by the old Apostolic ones, of which she has infallibility of interpretation? And if the Ancients have not had the revelation of the authority of a book, how then can she know it? She considers the testimony of antiquity, the conformity which this book has with the others which are received and the general relish which the Christian people find in it. For as we can know what is a proper and wholesome food for animals when we see them fond of it and feed on it with advantage, so, when the Church sees that the Christian people heartily relishes a book as canonical and gains good from it, she may know that it is a fit and wholesome meat for Christian souls, and as when we would know whether one wine is of the same vintage as another we compare them, observing whether the color, the smell and the taste are alike in the two, so when the Church has properly decided that a book has a taste, color and smell—holiness of style, doctrine and mysteries—like to the other canonical books, and besides has the testimony of many good and irreproachable witnesses of antiquity, she can declare the book to be true brother of the other canonical ones. And we must not doubt that the Holy Spirit assists the Church in this judgment, for your ministers themselves confess that God has given the Holy Scriptures into her charge and say that it is on this account S. Paul calls her the pillar and ground of the truth.[n0100] And how would she guard them if she could not know and separate them from the mixture of other books? And how important is it for the Church that she should be able to know in proper time and season which Scriptures is holy and which not, for if she received such and such Scripture as holy and it was not, she would lead us into superstition, and if she refused the honor and belief which befit God’s Word to a holy Scripture, it would be an impiety. If ever then Our Lord defends his Church against the gates of hell, if ever the Holy Spirit assisted her so closely that she could say, It hath seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us,[n0101] we must firmly believe that he inspires her on occasions of such great consequences as these, for it would indeed be to abandon her at her need if he left her at this juncture, on which depends not only an article or two of our faith, but the substance of our religion. When, therefore, the Church has declared that a book is canonical, we must never doubt but that it is so. We [are] here in the same position. For Calvin and the very bibles of Geneva, and the Lutherans, receive several books as holy, sacred and canonical which have not been acknowledged by all the Ancients as such, and about which there has been a doubt. If there has been a doubt formerly, what reason can they have to make them assured and certain nowadays, except that which S. Augustine had [as we said earlier]: “I would not believe the Gospel unless the authority of the Catholic Church moved me” and “We receive the New and the Old Testament in that number of books which the authority of the Holy Catholic Church determines.” Truly we should be very ill assured if we were to rest our faith on these particular interior inspirations, of which we only know that they exist or ever did exist, by the testimony of some private persons. And granted that they are or have been, we do not know whether they are from the false or of the true spirit, and supposing they are of the true spirit, we do not know whether they who relate them, relate them faithfully or not, since they have no mark of infallibility whatever. We should deserve to be wrecked if we were to cast ourselves out of the ship of the public judgment of the Church, to sail in the miserable skiff of these new discordant private inspirations. Our faith would not be Catholic but private.
但在结束这个话题之前,我恳请你们,改革者们,告诉我:你们所遵循的圣经正典是从何而来的?你们并非取自犹太人,因为福音书不在他们的经卷之中;也非取自老底嘉会议,因为《启示录》不在其列;亦非取自迦太基会议或佛罗伦萨会议,因为《德训篇》与《玛加伯书》本应包含在内。那么,你们究竟是从何处得来的呢?说真的,在你们之前,从未有人提及过这样的正典。教会从未见过一种圣经正典,其内容与你们的正典相比,不是多些就是少些。圣灵怎么可能将自己隐藏于整个古代,却在1500年后,向某些私人启示了真正经卷的目录呢?至于我们,我们严格遵循老底嘉会议所定的目录,并采纳了迦太基会议与佛罗伦萨会议所作的增补。任何有判断力的人,都绝不会舍弃这些大公会议的决议,而去追随私人的主张。由此可见,所有对这神圣准则的破坏,其源头皆在于此:即人们兴起一种幻想,认为必须按照每个人所相信并自以为感受到的默示来衡量和规范,才肯接受它。
But before I quit this subject, I pray you, reformers, tell me whence you have taken the canon of the Scriptures which you follow? You have not taken it from the Jews, for the books of the Gospels would not be there, nor from the Council of Laodicea, for the Apocalypse would not be in it, nor from the Councils of Carthage or of Florence, for Ecclesiasticus and the Machabees would be there. Whence, then, have you taken it? In good sooth, like canon was never spoken of before your time. The Church never saw canon of the Scriptures in which there was not either more or less than in yours. What likelihood is there that the Holy Spirit has hidden himself from all antiquity, and that after 1,500 years he has disclosed to certain private persons the list of the true Scriptures? For our part we follow exactly the list of the Council of Laodicea, with the addition made at the Councils of Carthage and Florence. Never will a man of judgment leave these Councils to follow the persuasions of private individuals. Here, then, is the fountain and source of all the violations which have been made of this holy rule; namely, when people have taken up the fancy of not receiving it save by the measure and rule of the inspirations which each one believes and thinks he feels.
第七章:改革家们如何严重破坏了圣经的完整性
Chapter VII: How Greatly the Reformers Have Violated the Integrity of the Scriptures.
好,一个诚实的灵魂怎能克制神圣热忱的热情,怎能不怀着一种不带罪过的基督教义愤呢?想到那些只会喊叫「圣经、圣经」的人,何等放肆地蔑视、贬低、亵渎了永恒父神的这份神圣遗嘱,何等歪曲了这光荣盟约的神圣约书!加尔文主义的牧师们,你们怎敢从圣经的神圣躯体上砍掉这么多高贵部分?你们删去了巴录书、多俾亚传、友弟德传、智慧篇、德训篇、玛加伯书,为何这样肢解圣经?谁告诉你们这些不是神圣的?古时教会确实对它们有过疑问,但对以斯帖记、希伯来书、雅各书、犹大书、彼得后书、约翰后两卷,特别是启示录,古时教会难道就没有疑问吗?你们为何不像对待那些一样,把这些也删掉呢?老实承认,你们在这件事上的所作所为,只是为了与教会作对。看到玛加伯书中的圣徒代祷和为亡者的祈祷,你们恼怒了;德训篇刺痛你们,因为它见证了自由意志和圣髑的尊荣。与其调整自己的想法来配合圣经,你们却歪曲圣经来迁就自己的想法;你们砍掉了神圣的话语,以免砍掉你们的臆想。这等亵渎行为,你们怎样才能洗净呢?你们贬斥玛加伯书、德训篇、多俾亚传等,是因为古时某些人质疑其权威吗?那么为何你们又接受那些同样有过疑问的其他书卷呢?你们能用什么来反驳它们,除了说它们的教导令你们难以接受?向信心敞开你的心,你将容易接受不信拒斥的东西。因为你们不愿相信它们教导的内容,你们便定罪它们;其实,你们应该定罪自己的放肆,接受圣经。我主要想强调那些最困扰你们的书卷的权威。
亚历山大的克勉(《杂录》v. 5 等)、居普良(《书信》65)、安波罗修(《论信仰》iv)、奥古斯丁(《致奥罗斯论普里斯格》)以及其他教父视德训篇为正典。居普良(《论工作和捐献》)、安波罗修(《论多俾亚》i)、巴西流(《论贪婪》)尊多俾亚传为圣经。居普良(《劝勉殉道》)、纳西盎的格列高利(《论玛加伯》)、安波罗修(《论雅各及福乐人生》x, xi)同样相信玛加伯书为正典。奥古斯丁声明:「天主教会将玛加伯书视为正典,犹太人却不。」对此你们怎么说?犹太人没把它们列入目录吗?奥古斯丁承认这点,但你们是犹太人还是基督徒?若想被称为基督徒,就该满意基督教会接纳它们。圣灵的光芒是否随着犹太会堂熄灭了?我们的主和使徒们是否拥有与犹太会堂同样的权柄?虽然教会没有从文士和法利赛人那里获得书卷的权威,但从使徒的见证中获取权威难道还不够吗?我们不应认为,若非藉着使徒及其门徒传承的指引(他们知晓导师本人如何看待这些书卷),古时教会与这些最早期的博士们岂敢将这些书列为正典?除非为了辩解我们的臆想,我们要指控这些神圣而严谨的博士们——乃至整个古时教会——亵渎圣物、亵渎神灵。
我说的是古时教会,因为迦太基会议、格拉修在《论正典书卷》法令中、因诺森一世在致埃克斯普里乌斯书信中,以及圣奥古斯丁,都生活在圣格里高利之前,而加尔文承认,在圣格里高利时代之前教会仍是纯洁的,然而他们见证,路德出现时我们视为正典的所有书卷,在他们的时代已然是正典。若想摧毁这些神圣书卷的可信度,为何不摧毁启示录的可信度——它曾有过那么多疑问,或希伯来书的可信度?但我回到你们,托农的绅士们,你们至今听信这样的人;我恳求你们,让我们凭着良心说,加尔文是否有可能比现今的主教们与会议更清楚古时怀疑这些书卷的人有何理由,不怀疑的人有何理由?然而,经过深思熟虑,古代接受了它们;我们提出什么相反的理由呢?哦,如果人可以为抬高自己的见解,将圣经当作马镫,随意拉伸缩短,各取所需,请问我们会沦落到何处?你们难道看不到这诡计吗?一切权威——传承、教会、会议、牧者们——都被剥夺了;剩下的还有什么?圣经。敌人狡猾得很。若他想一次全部夺走,会引起警觉;他一开始就拿走一大块,然后先拿走这一部分,再拿走另一部分,最终将让你彻底被剥光,既无圣经也无神的道。
Now, how can an honest soul refrain from giving the rein to the ardor of a holy zeal and from entering into a Christian anger, without sin, considering with what presumption those who do nothing but cry, Scripture, Scripture, have despised degraded, and profaned this divine Testament of the eternal Father, as they have falsified this sacred contract of so glorious an alliance! O ministers of Calvinism, how do you dare to cut away so many noble parts of the sacred body of the Bibles? You take away Baruch, Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, the Machabees, why do you thus dismember the Holy Scripture? Who has told you that they are not sacred? There was some doubt about them in the ancient Church but was there not doubt in the ancient Church about Esther, the Epistle to the Hebrews, those of S. James and S. Jude, the Second of S. Peter, the two last of S. John and especially of the Apocalypse? Why do you not also erase these as you have done those? Acknowledge honestly that what you have done in this has only been in order to contradict the Church. You were angry at seeing in the Machabees the intercession of Saints and prayers for the departed: Ecclesiasticus stung you in that it bore witness to free will and the honor of relics. Rather than do violence to your notions, adjusting them to the Scriptures, you have violated the Scriptures to accommodate them to your notions; you have cut off the holy Word to avoid cutting off your fancies. How will you ever cleanse yourselves from this sacrilege? Have you degraded the Machabees, Ecclesiasticus, Tobias and the rest because some of the Ancients have doubted of their authority? Why then do you receive the other books, about which there has been as much doubt as about these? What can you oppose to them except that their doctrine is hard for you to accept? Open your heart to faith and you will easily receive that which your unbelief shuts out from you. Because you do not will to believe what they teach, you condemn them; rather, condemn your presumption and receive the Scripture. I would chiefly lay stress on the authority of those books which exercise you the most. Clement of Alexandria (Strom. v. 5, etc.), Cyprian (Ep. lxv), Ambrose (de fide iv), Augustine (Ep. ad Oros. contra Prisc.) and the rest of the fathers consider Ecclesiasticus canonical. S. Cyprian (Serm. de op et Eleem.), S. Ambrose (lib. de Tobiâ, i), S. Basil (de avar.), honor Tobias as Holy Scripture. S. Cyprian again (de exhort. mar.), S. Gregory Nazianzen (orat. de Mach.), S. Ambrose (de Jacob et vit beat. x, xi), believed the same of the Machabees. S. Augustine protests that “it is the Catholic Church which holds the Books of Machabees as canonical, not the Jews.” What will you say to this? That the Jews had them not in their catalogues? S. Augustine acknowledges it, but are you Jews or Christians? If you would be called Christians, be satisfied that the Christian Church receives them. Is the light of the Holy Spirit extinguished with the synagogue? Had not Our Lord and the Apostles as much power as the synagogue? Although the Church has not taken authority for her books from the mouth of the Scribes and Pharisees, will it not suffice that she has taken it from the testimony of the Apostles? Now we must not think that the ancient Church and these most ancient doctors would have had the boldness to rank these books as canonical, if they had not had some direction by the tradition of the Apostles and their disciples who could know in what rank the Master himself held them: unless, to excuse our imaginations, we are to accuse of profanation, and of sacrilege, such holy and grave doctors as these, and the whole ancient Church. I say the ancient Church, because the Council of Carthage, Gelasius in the decree de libris canonicis, Innocent I in the epistle to Exuperius, and S. Augustine, lived before S. Gregory, before whose time Calvin confesses that the Church was still in its purity, and yet these bear witness that all the books which we held to be canonical when Luther appeared were already so in their time. If you would destroy the credit of those holy books, why did you not destroy that of the Apocalypse, about which there has been so much doubt, and that of the Epistle to the Hebrews? But I return to you, gentlemen of Thonon, who have hitherto given ear to such men; I beseech you, let us say in conscience, is there any likelihood that Calvin knows better what grounds they had who anciently doubted of these books, and what grounds they who doubted not than the Bishops and Councils of these days? And still, all things well considered, antiquity received them; what do we allege to the contrary? Oh, if it were lawful for men, in order to raise their opinions on horseback, to use the Scripture as stirrups, to lengthen and shorten them, each one to his own size, where, I beg you, should we be? Do you not perceive the stratagem? All authority is taken away from tradition, the Church, the Councils, the pastors: what further remains? The Scripture. The enemy is crafty. If he would tear it all away at once he would cause an alarm; he takes away a great part of it in the very beginning, then first one piece, then the other, at last he will have you stripped entirely, without Scripture and without Word of God.
加尔文从圣经中删去了七卷书:[n0103]《巴录书》、《多俾亚传》、《友弟德传》、《智慧篇》、《德训篇》与《玛加伯》上下卷;路德则删除了《雅各书》、《犹大书》、《彼得后书》、《约翰二书》与《约翰三书》,以及《希伯来书》;他讥讽《传道书》,视《约伯记》为寓言。我恳请你调和一下,这位虚假的灵,竟从路德的头脑中取走他放回加尔文头脑里的东西。这难道不是这两位“福音使者”之间微不足道的分歧吗?你或许会说,你并不看重路德的才智;他的党派对加尔文的才智也评价不高。但请看你们这美好教会的进展,她是如何步步推进的。加尔文删去了七卷书,她更进一步抛弃了第八卷,即《以斯帖记》:[n0104]在《但以理书》中,她删去了《三童歌》(第三章)、《苏撒纳传》(第十三章)以及《但以理杀龙记》(第十四章)。在《约翰福音》中,你们难道不怀疑《淫妇被捉》这段记载的真实性吗?圣奥古斯丁确实曾说过,信仰的敌人从他们的书中删去了这段,但并非所有版本都如此,正如圣耶柔米所言。他们难道不想删去《路加福音》(二十二章20节)中「为你们流出的」这些词句吗?因为希腊文原文(το ὑπερ ὑμῶν ἐκχυνόμενον)清楚地表明,杯中之物不是酒,而是我们主的真血。这就好比用法语说:Cecy est la coupe du Nouveau Testament, en mon sang, laquelle sera respandue pour vous: 这是杯,是我血中所立的新约,这(杯)将为你们流出?因为从这种表达方式可以清楚地看出,杯中之物必须是血,而非酒,因为酒并非为我们而流,血才是。在《约翰一书》中,他们难道没有删去这些崇高的词句吗:「凡灵不认耶稣,就不是出于神」(四章3节)?先生们,你们怎么说?如果你们的教会继续这种「良心的自由」,毫不顾忌地删去她所不悦的经文,很快圣经对你们来说将不复完整,你们将不得不满足于加尔文的《基督教要义》——这著作必定有某种我所不知的卓越之处,因为它竟敢评判圣经本身!
Calvin takes away seven books of the Scripture:[n0103] Baruch, Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus and the Machabees; Luther has removed the Epistle of S. James, that of S. Jude, the second of S. Peter, the second and third of S. John, the Epistle to the Hebrews; he ridicules Ecclesiastes, he holds Job as a fable. Reconcile, I pray you, this false spirit, who takes away from Luther’s brain what he puts back in that of Calvin. Does this seem to you a trifling discord between these two evangelists? You will say you do not hold Luther’s intelligence in great account; his party thinks no better of that of Calvin. But see the progress of your fine church, how she ever pushes on further. Calvin had removed seven books, she has further thrown out the eighth, that of Esther:[n0104] in Daniel she cuts off the canticle of the Three Children (c. iii), the history of Susanna (c. xiii), and that of the dragon slain by Daniel (xiv). In the Gospel of S. John is there not doubt among you of the history of the woman taken in adultery? S. Augustine had indeed said formerly that the enemies of the Faith had erased it from their books, but not from all, as S. Jerome says. Do they not wish to take away these words of S. Luke (xxii. 20), which shall be shed for you, because the Greek text (το ὑπερ ὑμῶν ἐκχυνόμενον) clearly shows that what was in the chalice was not wine, but the true blood of Our Lord? As if one were to say in French, Cecy est la coupe du Nouveau Testament, en mon sang, laquelle sera respandue pour vous: this is the chalice, the New Testament in my blood, which (chalice) shall be shed for you? For in this way of speaking one sees clearly that what is in the cup must be the blood, not wine, since the wine has not been shed for us, but the blood. In the Epistle of S. John, have they not taken away these noble words: every spirit who dissolveth Jesus is not of God (iv. 3)? What say you, gentlemen? If your church continues in this liberty of conscience, making no scruple to take away what she pleases, soon the Scripture will fail you, and you will have to be satisfied with the Institutes of Calvin, which must indeed have I know not what excellence, since they censure the Scriptures themselves!
第八章:异端如何在其解释与译本中亵渎圣经的威严
Chapter VIII: How the Majesty of the Scriptures Has Been Violated in the Interpretations and Versions of the Heretics.
我是否还要进一步说明这一点?你们那精致的教会不仅不满足于从圣经中删去整卷书、整章、整句和整词,就连那些不敢完全删除的部分,也通过翻译加以败坏和曲解。为了让这个时代的宗派分子彻底颠覆我们信仰这最初且至圣的准则,他们不仅不满足于缩短它或去除其中许多美好的部分,反而随心所欲地反复摆弄它;他们不是让自己的思想来适应这准则,而是按照自己或大或小的能力来裁剪它。教会在一千多年前就已普遍接受了天主教会所提出的拉丁文译本;那位学识渊博的圣耶柔米是其作者或修订者。然而,在我们这个时代,看哪,一股由「眩晕之灵」[n0105] 所掀起的浓雾升起,它如此误导了这些旧有流行观点的翻新者,以至于每个人都想把这神圣而圣洁的神的圣经,按照自己判断的倾向,东拉西扯。谁看不出这是对圣言这神圣器皿的亵渎呢?其中保存着福音教义这宝贵的香膏。因为,如果主张每个人都可以抓住约柜,带回家,把它全部拆开,然后按照自己喜欢的样子重新组装,只要它看起来还像个约柜,这难道不是对约柜的亵渎吗?主张人可以拿圣经,按照自己的意思来调整和改动,这不正是如此吗?同样,一旦我们确信教会通用的版本已经如此走样,必须重新建造,并且允许个人插手开始这个过程,傲慢的大门就敞开了。因为如果路德敢这么做,为什么伊拉斯谟不行?如果伊拉斯谟可以,为什么加尔文或墨兰顿不行?为什么亨利库斯·墨瑟鲁斯、塞巴斯蒂安·卡斯特利奥、贝扎以及世上其他人不行?只要他们懂几行品达的诗句和四五个希伯来语单词,手边有一本不错的某种语言的词典就行。这么多翻译出自如此不同的头脑,怎能不彻底颠覆圣经的纯正性呢?你们怎么说?通用的版本是败坏的?我们承认,抄写员和印刷者确实让一些非常次要的歧义之处混了进去(如果圣经中任何内容可以被称为次要的话)。特利腾会议命令将这些歧义去除,并指示今后要尽可能准确地印刷。除此之外,其中没有任何内容不符合其作者圣灵的原意,这一点已由我们教会中许多博学之士所证明[n0106],他们反对这些宗教革新者的傲慢,再多谈此事将是浪费时间;况且,我这样一个连其中一种必要语言的标点符号都读不好、对另一种语言也几乎同样无知的人,想要谈论翻译的正确性,那将是愚蠢的。但你们又改善了什么呢?每个人都固守己见,每个人都轻视邻舍的见解;他们随心所欲地改动,却无人提及同道的译本。这难道不是颠覆圣经的庄严,使其在百姓中受藐视吗?百姓会认为这种版本的多样性更多是源于圣经本身的不确定性,而非译者的多样性,而这种多样性本应让我们确信古代译本的可信——正如会议所说,教会长久以来、始终如一、众口一词地认可了它。
Shall I say further this word? Your fine church has not contented itself with cutting off from the Scripture entire books, chapters, sentences and words, but what it has not dared to cut off altogether it has corrupted and violated by its translations. In order that the sectaries of this age may altogether pervert this first and most holy rule of our faith, they have not been satisfied with shortening it or with getting rid of so many beautiful parts, but they have turned and turned it about, each one as he chose, and instead of adjusting their ideas by this rule they have adopted it to the square of their own greater or less sufficiency. The Church had universally received (more than 1,000 years ago) the Latin version which the Catholic Church proposes; S. Jerome, that most learned man, was the author, or corrector of it; when, in our age, behold arise a thick mist created by the spirit of giddiness,[n0105] which has so led astray these refurbishers of old opinions formerly current, that everybody has wanted to drag, one to this side, one to that, and always according to the inclination of his own judgment, this holy and sacred Scripture of God. Herein who sees not the profanation of this sacred vase of the holy letter, in which was preserved the precious balm of the Evangelical doctrine? For would it not have been a profanation of the Ark of the Covenant to maintain that everybody might seize it, carry it home, take it all to pieces and then give it what form he liked provided that it had some semblance of an ark? And what but this is it to maintain that one may take the Scriptures and turn and adjust them according to one’s own sense? And in just the same way, as soon as we are assured that the ordinary edition of the church is so out of shape that it must be built up again new, and that a private man is to set his hand to it and begin the process, the door is open to presumption. For if Luther dares to do it, why not Erasmus? And if Erasmus, why not Calvin or Melancthon, why not Henricus Mercerus, Sebastian Castalio, Beza and the rest of the world, provided that they know some verses of Pindar and four or five words of Hebrew, and have close by some good Thesaurus of the one or other language? And how can so many translations be made by brains so different, without the complete overthrow of the sincerity of the Scripture? What say you? That the ordinary version is corrupt? We allow that transcribers and printers have let certain ambiguities of very slight importance slip in (if, however, anything in the Scripture can be called of slight importance). The Council of Trent commanded that these should be taken out and that for the future care should be taken to print as correctly as possible. For the rest, there is nothing in it which is not most conformable to the meaning of the Holy Spirit who is its author, as has been shown by so many learned men of our Church,[n0106] opposing the presumption of these new reformers of religion, that it would be losing time to try to speak more of it; besides that it would be folly in me to wish to speak of the correctness of translations, who never well knew how to read with the points in one of the languages necessary for this knowledge, and am hardly more learned in the other. But how have you improved matters? Everybody has held to his own views, everybody has despised his neighbor’s; they have turned it about as they liked, but no one speaks of his comrade’s version. What is this but to overthrow the majesty of the Scripture, and to bring it into contempt with the people, who think that this diversity of editions comes rather from the uncertainty of the Scriptures than from the variety of the translators, a variety which alone ought to put us in assurance concerning the ancient translation, which, as the Council says, the Church has so long, so constantly, and so unanimously approved.
一两个例子就足够了。在《使徒行传》中,经文「你必不将我的灵魂撇在阴间」(animam in inferno),他们却译作「你必不将我的尸首撇在坟墓里」(cadaver in sepulchro)。谁见过这样的译本?竟将灵魂(这里说的是我们的主)说成是腐尸,将阴间说成是坟墓!彼得·马特(《为圣体辩护》第3a页,第392页)引用《哥林多前书》十章3节:「他们都吃同样的灵粮,与我们一样」(nobiscum):他插入这个「与我们一样」(nobiscum)来证明他的观点。我在这个国家的几本圣经中,看到过一个非常狡猾的虚假之处,是在至圣圣事设立礼的神圣话语中。他们不是写「hoc est corpus meum」(这是我的身体),「cecy est mon corps」,而是写成了「c’est cy mon corps」。谁看不出这其中的欺骗呢?[n0107][n0108]
An example or two will suffice. In the Acts,[n0107] where there is, Thou shalt not leave my soul in hell (animam in inferno), they make it, Thou shalt not leave my corpse in the tomb (cadaver in sepul chro). Whoever saw such versions? Instead of soul (and it is Our Lord who is spoken of) to say carrion and instead of hell to say sepulchre! Peter Martyr (in def. de Euch. p. 3a, p. 392) cites 1 Cor. x. 3, and they all eat the same spiritual food as we (nobiscum): he inserts this nobiscum to prove his point. I have seen in several bibles in this country a very subtle falsehood, in the mysterious words of the institution of the most Holy Sacrament. Instead of hoc est corpus meum, cecy est mon corps, they had put c’est cy mon corps.[n0108] Who does not perceive the deceit?
由此可见,你们的牧师对圣经施加了何等暴力与亵渎:你们如何看待他们的行径?倘若人人稍通希腊文二词、略识希伯来字母,便如此颠倒一切,我们将何去何从?我已向你们证明了我所承诺之事:这信仰的首要准则,在你们所谓的教会中,过去与现在皆遭受了最可悲的践踏。为使你们明白如此肢解圣经实为异端的特征,我将引用特土良论及其时代诸派别的话来结束这一部分[n0109]。他说:「此异端(指诺斯底派)不接受某些经卷;即便接受某些,亦非全盘接受……即便在某种意义上全盘接受,仍加以曲解,编造种种解释。」
You see something then of the violence and profanation your ministers do and offer to the Scriptures: what think you of their ways? What will become of us if everybody takes leave, as soon as he knows two words of Greek, and the letters in Hebrew, thus to turn everything topsy turvy? I have therefore shown you what I promised, that this first rule of our faith has been and still is most sadly violated in your pretended church, and that you may know it to be a property of heresy thus to dismember the Scriptures, I will close this part of my subject with what Tertullian says,[n0109] speaking of the sects of his time. “This heresy” [of the Gnostics], says he, “does not receive some of the Scriptures; and if it receives some it does not receive them whole … and what it receives in a certain sense whole, it still perverts, devising various interpretations.”
第九章:论俗语译本中的亵渎内容
Chapter IX: Of the Profanations Contained in the Versions Made into the Vulgar Tongue.
然而,拉丁文译本的情况尚且如此,那么法文、德文、波兰文及其他语言的译本所表现出的轻慢与亵渎,又是何等严重!然而,这恰恰是我们这个时代基督教与合一之敌所采用的最为成功的诡计之一,用以吸引民众。他深知人的好奇心,也深知人多么看重自己的判断,因此他诱使他的追随者们将圣经翻译成他们所在省份的方言,并坚持这种前所未闻的观点:人人都能理解圣经,人人都当阅读圣经,且公共礼仪应当以各地区的通俗语言举行并咏唱。
But if the case be thus with the Latin versions, how great are the contempt and profanation shown in the French, German, Polish and other languages! And yet here is one of the most successful artifices adopted by the enemy of Christianity and of unity in our age, to attract the people. He knew the curiosity of men, and how much one esteems one’s own judgment, and therefore he has induced his sectaries to translate the Holy Scriptures, every one into the tongue of the province where he finds himself placed, and to maintain this unheard-of opinion, that every one is capable of understanding the Scriptures, that all should read them, and that the public offices should be celebrated and sung in the vulgar tongue of each district.
然而,谁看不出这其中的诡计呢?世上任何事物,经过多人之手,无不改变并失去其最初的光彩:酒若反复倾倒,便会失去其新鲜与醇厚;蜡经手捏塑,便会改变颜色;钱币经磨损,便会失去印记。同样可以肯定的是,圣经经过如此众多的译者、如此众多的版本与转译,不可能不被改动。倘若在拉丁文译本中,这些圣经的转译者之间已有如此纷纭的意见,那么在他们各自的方言与母语译本中,情况岂不更甚?这些译本并非人人都有能力核查或评判。当译者知道自己的译作只会受到本地区人士的检验时,这便给了他们极大的自由。并非每个地区都像法兰西与德意志那样拥有明辨的慧眼。一位博学的世俗作家曾言:[n0110]「我们怎能确信,在巴斯克地区与布列塔尼,有足够判断力的人士能为译成本地语言的译本赋予权威?普世教会再没有比这更艰难的决定。」这正是撒但败坏这部神圣约书之纯全的计划。它深知搅乱并毒化源头的结果:那便是立时败坏其后的一切。
But who sees not the artifice? There is nothing in the world which, passing through many hands, does not change and lose it first luster: wine which has been often poured out and poured back loses its freshness and strength, wax when handled changes its color, coins lose their stamp. Be sure also that Holy Scripture, passing through so many translators, in so many versions and reversions, cannot but be altered. And if in the Latin versions there is such a variety of opinion among these turners of Scripture, how much more in their vernacular and mother-tongue editions, which not every one is able to check or to criticize? It gives a very great license to translators to know that they will only be tested by those of their own province. Every district has not such clear seeing eyes as France and Germany. “Are we sure,” says a learned profane writer,[n0110] “that in the Basque provinces and in Brittany there are persons of sufficient judgment to give authority to this translation made into their tongue; the universal Church has no more arduous decision to give;” it is Satan’s plan for corrupting the integrity of this holy Testament. He well knows the result of disturbing and poisoning the source; it is at once to spoil all that comes after.
但让我们坦诚直言。难道我们不知道使徒们能说万国方言吗?既然如此,为何他们的福音书和书信——正如圣耶柔米所见证的圣马太福音[n0111]——只以希伯来文写成?圣马可福音,如某些人所认为的,是以拉丁文写成[n0112];而其他福音书,正如所公认的,是以希腊文写成——这三种语言,正是主在十字架上被钉时,为传扬被钉者而选定的。难道他们没有将福音传遍世界吗?难道世界上除了这三种语言,就没有其他语言了吗?诚然是有的,然而他们并不认为用如此众多的语言来变换他们的著作是合宜的。那么,谁还敢轻视我们教会的惯例呢?这惯例可是有使徒们的榜样作为其依据的。[n0113]
除了这个理由——它本应有足够的分量来平息我们一切好奇的追问——我还持有一个我认为极为充分的理由:其他这些语言并不固定,它们因城而异;在口音、措辞和用词上,它们不断变化,随时代变迁,因岁月更迭。拿起儒安维尔爵士或菲利普·德·科米纳的《回忆录》,你就会发现,时间已彻底改变了他们的语言,而这两位史家在他们那个时代必定属于最文雅之列,因为他们都成长于宫廷。因此,如果我们(尤其是为了公共礼仪)要拥有各自母语的圣经,那么每隔五十年,就必然需要一场变革,而且每次变革都免不了要对圣经神圣的精确性进行增补、删减或改动,这势必造成巨大的损失。总而言之,既然神圣的神的道无法在混杂而不稳定的语言中保持其完美的完整性,那么将其保存在固定的语言中,这实在是再合理不过了。
But let us be frank. Do we not know that the Apostles spoke all tongues? How is it then that their gospels and their epistles are only in Hebrew, as S. Jerome witnesses[n0111] of the Gospel of S. Matthew; in Latin, as some think concerning that of S. Mark,[n0112] and in Greek, as is held concerning the other Gospels which were the three languages chosen at Our Lord’s very cross for the preaching of the Crucified? Did they not carry the Gospel throughout the world? And in the world were there no other languages but these three? Truly there were, and yet they did not judge it expedient to vary their writings in so many languages. Who then shall despise the custom of our Church, which has for its warrant the imitation of the Apostles?[n0113] Now for this, besides the great weight it should have to put down all our curious questionings, there is a reason which I hold to be most sound: it is that these other languages are not fixed, they change between town and town; in accents, in phrases and in words, they are altered, and vary from season to season and from age to age. Take up the Memoires of the Sire de Joinville, or of Philip de Comines, and you will see that time has entirely altered their language, and yet these historians must have been among the most polished of their age, both having been brought up at Court. If then we were to have (particularly for the public services) bibles each in our own tongue, every fifty years it would be necessary to have a revolution, and in every case with adding to, or taking away from, or altering, much of the holy exactness of the Scripture, which could not be done without a great loss. In short, it is more than reasonable that so holy a rule as is the holy Word of God should be kept in fixed languages, since it could not be maintained in this perfect integrity within bastard and unstable languages.
但我告诉你们,特利腾大公会议并未禁止由主教权柄印行的通俗语言译本;它只是命令[n0114],未经长上许可,我们不应开始阅读这些译本。这是一种非常合理的预防措施,以免将这柄锋利且两刃的剑[n0115]交到可能因此自害的人手中。不过这一点我们稍后再谈。
But I inform you that the holy Council of Trent does not reject translations in the vulgar tongue printed by the authority of the Ordinaries; only it commands[n0114] that we should not begin to read them without leave of superiors. This is a very reasonable precaution against putting this sharp and two-edged sword[n0115] into the hands of one who might kill himself therewith. But of this we will speak by and by.
因此,教会并不认可任何人——只要他自认为能读,就无需其他能力证明——都可以随意处理这神圣的纪念;事实上,教会也不应当如此认可。
The Church, then, does not approve that everybody who can read, without further assurance of his capacity than that which he persuades himself of in his own presumption, should handle this sacred memorial, nor truly is it right that she should so approve.
我记得读过蒙田先生(Sieur de Montaigne)的一篇文章(见前文),其中写道:「确实不该让每个人都能随手翻阅、在家中客厅或厨房里随意摆弄那本神圣之书,里面满载着我们信仰的奥秘……进行如此严肃且可敬的研读,不可随意草率;它应当是一种深思熟虑、沉稳的行动,总要在开头加上我们礼仪中的序言:『Sursum corda』(高举你们的心),身体也应展现出一种姿态,以示特别的关注与敬畏……此外,我认为允许所有人翻译这本书,借此将这些如此宗教性且重要的言语散播到各种语言中,所带来的危险远大于益处。」
I remember to have read in an essay of the Sieur de Montaigue’s (see earlier text), “It is certainly wrong that there should be seen tossing about in everybody’s hands, in parlour and in kitchen, the holy book of the sacred mysteries of our belief…. It is not casually or hurriedly that we are to prosecute so serious and venerable a study; it should be a reflective and steady act, to which should always be added that preface of our office: sursum corda, and for which the body itself should be brought into a havior which may betoken a particular attention and reverence … and I moreover believe that liberty for everybody to translate it, and by this means to dissipate words so religious and important into all sorts of languages, has much more danger than profit.”
大公会议还规定[n0116],教会的公开礼仪不得使用俗语,而应使用固定语言,各按其教会所批准的古老礼文进行。此法令的理由基于我前述所言,因为若不宜将圣经的尊贵文本按各省份逐一翻译——礼仪经文绝大部分,甚至可以说全部,皆取自圣经——那么用法语举行这些礼仪也不合宜。诚然,在公开礼仪中用俗语诵读圣经,岂非带来更大危险?因这不单是老人,连孩童;不单是智者,连愚人;不单是男人,连女人;总之,无论识字与否,人人都可能随己意而陷入错谬。读大卫那些似乎因恶人亨通而向神抱怨的篇章;你会看到愚昧人借此为自己的不耐自辩。读那些他似乎向仇敌求报复的段落,报复之心便会以此为掩饰。让他们看《雅歌》中那属天且全然神圣的爱,若不知如何灵意解之,这些只会对他们有害。何西阿的话[n0117]:「你去娶淫妇为妻」,以及古圣祖的那些行为,岂不给愚人放纵的借口?但请给我们一点理由,为何我们应有俗语圣经和俗语礼仪?为从中学习教义吗?但教义确不能在其中寻见,除非我们剥开字句的外壳,其内才蕴含真义:我将在适当之处直接阐明此点。对此目的有用的,并非礼仪的诵读,而是讲道——在其中,神的道不仅被宣读,更由牧者阐释。再者,无论装备如何齐全(tant houppé soit il et ferré),谁能不经研读就理解以西结及其他先知的预言,以及诗篇?那么,百姓听到这些,除了亵渎并质疑它们,还能做什么呢?
The Council also commands[n0116] that the public services of the Church shall not be celebrated in the vulgar tongue, but in a fixed language, each one according to the ancient formularies approved by the Church. This decree takes its reasons from what I have already said, for if it is not expedient thus to translate, at every turn, province by province, the venerable text of the Scripture, the greatest part, and we may say all, that is in the offices being taken from the Holy Scripture, it is also not becoming to give these in French. Indeed, is there not a greater danger in reciting the Holy Scripture in the vulgar tongue at public services, on this account that not only the old but little children, not only the wise but the foolish, not only men but women, in short both he who knows and he who knows not how to read, may all take occasion of erring, each one as he likes? Read the passages of David where he seems to murmur against God concerning the prosperity of the wicked; you will see the unwise people justify themselves by this in their impatience. Read where he seems to demand vengeance against his enemies, and the spirit of vengeance will cloak itself under this. Let them see those heavenly and entirely divine loves in the Canticle of Canticles, from not knowing how to spiritualize them these will only profit them unto evil. And that word of Osee,[n0117] Vade et fac tibi filios fornicationes, and those acts of the ancient Patriarchs, would they not give license to fools? But pray give us some little reason why we should have the Scriptures and Divine Services in the vulgar tongue. To learn doctrine thereby? But surely the doctrine cannot be therein found unless we open the bark of the letter, in which is contained the intelligence: I will show this directly in its place. What is useful for this purpose is not the reciting of the service but preaching, in which the Word of God is not only pronounced but expounded by the pastor. And who is he, however well furnished at all points (tant houppé soit il et ferré), who can understand without study the prophecies of Ezechiel, and others, and the Psalms? What, then, will the people do with them when they hear them except profane them and cast a doubt on them.
无论如何,我们身为天主教徒,绝不可将我们的神圣礼仪降格为方言俗语;相反,既然我们的教会在时间与空间上都是大公的,它理当以一种在时间与空间上同样具有普遍性的语言来举行公共礼仪——正如在西方用拉丁语,在东方用希腊语。否则,我们的司铎便无法在异国他乡举行弥撒,他人也无法理解。我们弟兄的合一与广布,要求我们以所有民族共通的语言来诵念公共祷文。如此,我们的祈祷便因每个省份中能理解拉丁语的人数而具有普遍性。在我看来,单凭这一点,在良心上便已足够;因为若我们正确思考,我们的祈祷用拉丁语诵念,与用法语诵念一样蒙神垂听。
让我们按照古代法国的划分,将国家体分为三部分,或按新的划分分为四部分;共有四类人:圣职人员、贵族、长袍阶层(司法官员)以及平民或第三等级。前三类人理解拉丁语,或应当理解,甚至应将其视为自己的语言;剩下的最低阶层中,又有一部分人能理解。至于其余的人,若不用他们本地的土语,他们连圣经的简单叙述都极难明白。那位卓越的神学家罗伯托·贝拉明[n0118]曾引述一个极可靠的来源说:英格兰有一位善良的妇人,听到一位牧师诵读《德训篇》第二十五章(尽管他们只视其为古书,而非正典),因其中论及妇女的邪恶,便站起来说:什么,这难道是神的道吗?倒不如说是魔鬼的话。他还引述了狄奥多勒[n0119]所记圣大巴西流一句精辟而真实的话。皇帝的御厨总管想冒充智者,开始引用圣经的某些段落。圣人对他说:「你的本分是照管你的菜肴,而非烹调神圣教义。」仿佛在说:专心品尝你的酱汁吧,别去吞食神的道。
At any rate we who are Catholics must in no wise bring down our sacred offices into vernacular languages, but rather, as our Church is universal in time and in place, it ought also to celebrate public offices in a language which is universal in time and in place, as is Latin in the West, Greek in the East; otherwise our priests could not say Mass nor others understand them outside their own countries. The unity and the great extension of our brethren require that we should say our public prayers in a language which shall be common to all peoples. In this way our prayers are universal, by means of the number of persons who in each province can understand Latin, and it seems to me, in conscience, that this reason alone should suffice, for if we consider rightly, our prayers are heard no less in Latin than in French. Let us divide the body of a commonwealth into three parts, according to the ancient French division, or, according to the new, into four; there are four sets of persons: the clergy, the nobility, they of the long robe, and the people or third estate. The three first understand Latin or should understand it, if they do not rather make it their own language; there remains the lowest rank, of which, again, a part understand, and truly as for the rest, if one do not speak the jargon of their country, it is only with great difficulty that they could understand the simple narrative of the Scripture. That most excellent theologian, Robert Bellarmine,[n0118] relates, having heard it from a most trustworthy source, that a good dame in England having heard a minister read the 25th chapter of Ecclesiasticus (though they only hold it to be an ancient book, not a canonical one), because it there speaks of the wickedness of women, rose up, saying: What, is this the Word of God? Of the devil rather. He quotes from Theodoret[n0119] an excellent and true word of S. Basil the Great. The chief of the Emperor’s kitchen wishing to play the sage, began to bring forward certain passages of the Scripture: “It is yours [said the Saint] to mind your dishes, not to cook divine dogmata,” as if he had said, Occupy yourself with tasting your sauces, not with devouring the divine word.
第十章:论他们声称理解圣经之易而导致的亵渎圣经
Chapter X: Of the Profanation of the Scriptures Through the Facility They Pretend There Is in Understanding Scripture.
想象力对新教徒的理解力必然具有极大的掌控力,因为它如此绝对地说服他们相信这个巨大的荒谬观念——即圣经对每个人都是容易的,每个人都能理解它。诚然,为了体面地推出通俗译本,有必要这样说话,但请告诉我真相,你真的认为情况果真如此吗?你觉得圣经那么容易,你理解得那么好吗?如果你认为你理解,我钦佩你的轻信,这不仅超越了经验,而且与你所见所感相悖。如果圣经真的那么容易理解,你们牧师们撰写那么多注释有什么用,编撰那么多经文合参的目的是什么,设立那么多神学院又有何益?你说,教会里只需要纯正的神的道就够了。但神的道在哪里?在圣经里吗?而圣经,难道是某种隐秘之物吗?不,你说对信徒而言并非如此。那么,为什么还需要这些解经家和这些传道人呢?如果你是信徒,你会和他们一样理解圣经;把他们打发去给不信的人传道,只留下一些执事给你们分饼、倒你们晚餐的葡萄酒就行了。如果你们能在圣经的田野里自己觅食,还要牧师做什么?找个天真的年轻人,甚至一个仅仅会识字的孩子,效果也一样。但是,你们这些路德的弟兄们,在「这是我的身体」和称义这些话语上,为何存在这种持续不断且无法调和的纷争呢?显然,圣彼得与你们的想法不同,他在他的第二封书信中向我们保证,在圣保罗的书信里「有些难明白的,那无学问、不坚固的人强解,如强解别的经书一样,就自取沉沦。」那位埃塞俄比亚的财政大臣太监,既然他来到耶路撒冷的圣殿敬拜,他肯定是信徒;他正在读以赛亚书,他完全理解那些字句,因为他问所读的是指着哪位先知说的,然而他仍然没有理解其中的含义或精意,正如他自己承认的:「没有人指教我,怎能明白呢?」他不仅不明白,而且承认除非有人教导,否则他没有能力明白。而我们竟会看到某个洗衣妇夸口说,她理解圣经和圣伯尔纳德一样好!你们难道不知道纷争的灵吗?必须让自己相信圣经是容易的,这样每个人才能各取所需地拉扯它,一些人这样理解,另一些人那样理解,每个人都可以在其中作主,让它服务于每个人的意见和幻想。大卫显然认为圣经远非易事,他说:「求你赐我悟性,我便遵守你的律法。」如果他们在你们圣经的序言里保留了圣耶柔米致保利努斯的书信,读一读吧,因为它明确论述了这一点。圣奥古斯丁在无数地方谈到此事,尤其是在他的《忏悔录》中。在第119封书信里,他承认圣经中他所不知道的,远比他已知的要多。俄利根和圣耶柔米,前者在《雅歌》的序言中,后者在《以西结书》的序言中说,犹太人未满三十岁之前,是不允许阅读《创世记》的前三章、《以西结书》的开头和结尾,以及《雅歌》的,因为其中奥秘的深度,很少有人能在其中畅游而不被淹没。而现在,每个人都在谈论它们,每个人都在评判它们,每个人都以为自己通晓一切。[n0120][n0121][n0122]
The imagination must have great power over Huguenot understandings, since it persuades them so absolutely of this grand absurdity, that the Scriptures are easy to everybody, and that everybody can understand them. It is true that to bring forth vulgar translations with honor it was necessary to speak in this manner, but tell me the truth, do you think that the case really runs so? Do you find them so easy, do you understand them so well? If you think you do, I admire your credulity, which goes not only beyond experience, but is contrary to what you see and feel. If it is true that the Scripture is so easy to understand, what is the use of so many commentaries made by your ministers, what is the object of so many harmonies, what is the good of so many schools of theology? There is need of no more, say you, than the doctrine of the pure word of God in the Church. But where is this word of God? In the Scripture? And Scripture, is it some secret thing? No, you say not to the faithful. Why, then, these interpreters and these preachers? If you are faithful, you will understand the Scriptures as well as they do; send them off to unbelievers and simply keep some deacons to give you the morsel of bread and pour out the wine of your supper. If you can feed yourselves in the field of the Scripture, what do you want with pastors? Some young innocent, some mere child who is able to read, will do just as well. But whence comes this continual and irreconcilable discord which there is among you, brethren in Luther, over these words, This is my body, and on justification? Certainly S. Peter is not of your thinking, who assures us in his second Epistle[n0120] that in the letters of S. Paul there are certain points hard to be understood, which the unlearned and unstable wrest, as also the other Scriptures, to their own perdition. The eunuch who was treasurer-general of Ethiopia was certainly faithful[n0121] since he came to adore in the Temple of Jerusalem; he was reading Isaias, he quite understood the words since he asked of what prophet that which he had read was to be understood, yet still he had not the understanding nor the spirit of them, as he himself confessed, How can I, unless some one shows me? Not only does he not understand, but he confesses that he has not the power unless he is taught. And we shall see some washerwoman boast of understanding the Scripture as well as S. Bernard did! Do you not know the spirit of discord? It is necessary to convince oneself that the Scripture is easy in order that everybody may drag it about, some one way, some another, that each one may be a master in it, and that it may serve everybody’s opinions and fancies. Certainly David held it to be far from easy when he said,[n0122] Give me understanding, that I may learn thy commandments. If they have left you the Epistle of S. Jerome to Paulinus in the preface of your bibles, read it, for it treats this point expressly. S. Augustine speaks of it in a thousand places but particularly in his Confessions. In the 119th Epistle he confesses that there is much more in the Scripture of which he is ignorant than there is of what he knows. Origen and S. Jerome, the former in his preface on the Canticles, the latter in his on Ezechiel, say that it was not permitted to the Jews before the age of 30 to read the three first chapters of Genesis, the commencement and the end of Ezechiel, or the Canticle of Canticles, on account of the depth of the difficulties therein, in which few persons can swim without being submerged. And now, everybody talks of them, everybody criticizes them, everybody knows all about them.
这种对圣经的亵渎,其程度之深若非亲眼所见,无人能够充分相信。至于我,我要说出我所知道的,我绝不说谎。我曾见过一位身处上流社会的人,当有人引用我们主的经文——「有人打你这边的脸,连那边的脸也由他打」——来反驳她的某个说法时,她立刻这样解释:就像为了鼓励一个学习好的孩子,我们会用手轻轻拍他的脸颊,激励他做得更好;同样,我们主的意思是,要对那些看到你做得好、为此爱抚你的人心存感激,这样他下次就有机会对你更好,在两边脸颊都爱抚或抚摸你。这难道不是一个绝妙而宝贵的解释吗?但理由甚至更妙:按其他方式理解这段经文是违背天性的,而且,虽然我们必须以经解经,但我们发现圣经中记载,当仆人打主时,主并没有这样做:这就是你们翻译神学的成果。一位诚实的人,在我看来不会说谎,曾告诉我,他听到这个国家的一位牧师在讲解我们主的降生时,断言主并非生在马槽里,并对那段(明明相反意思的)经文做了寓意解释,说:我们主也说他是葡萄树,但他并不是一棵树;同样,虽然说他生在马槽里,但他并非生在那里,而是生在一个与他伟大身份相比可以称为马槽的体面地方。这种解释的性质让我更加相信告诉我这件事的人,因为他很单纯,不识字,几乎不可能编造出来。看到这种所谓的启蒙如何导致圣经被亵渎,实在是一件极其古怪的事。这难道不是在行神在《以西结书》中所说的事吗:「你们吃美好的草场,还以为小事吗?剩下的草,你们竟用蹄践踏了」?[n0123][n0124]
And how great the profanation of the Scriptures is in this way nobody could sufficiently believe who had not seen it. As for me, I will say what I know, and I lie not. I have seen a person in good society who, when one objected to an expression of hers the sentence of Our Lord[n0123]—To him that striketh thee on the one cheek offer also the other—immediately explained it in this sense: that as to encourage a child who studies well we lay our hand lightly with little pats upon his cheek to excite him to do better, so Our Lord meant to say, be so grateful to one who may find you doing right and who may caress you for it that he may take occasion another time to treat you still better and to caress or fondle you on both sides. Is not that a fine meaning and a precious? But the reason was even better, that to understand this text otherwise would be against nature, and that while we must interpret Scripture by Scripture, we find in Scripture that Our Lord did not do so when the servant struck him: this is the fruit of your translated theology. An honest man, and one who in my opinion would not lie, has related to me that he heard a minister of this country, treating of the Nativity of Our Lord, assert that he was not born in a crib, and expound the text (which is express on the other side) figuratively, saying, Our Lord also says that he is the vine, yet for all that he is not one; in the same way, although it is said that he is born in a crib, yet born there he is not, but in some honorable place which in comparison with his greatness might be called a crib. The character of this interpretation leads me still more to believe the man who told me, for being simple and unable to read he could hardly have made it up. It is a most curious thing to see how this pretended enlightenment causes the Holy Scripture to be profaned. Is it not doing what God says in Ezechiel:[n0124] Was it not enough for you to feed upon good pastures; but you must also tread down with your feet the residue of the pastures?
第十一章:论那些所谓的改革者所用韵文诗篇对圣经的亵渎
Chapter XI: On the Profanation of the Scriptures in the Versified Psalms Used by the Pretended Reformers.
但在所有亵渎行为中,在我看来最甚者,莫过于在教堂公开场合、在田野、在店铺各处,人们竟将马罗的诗句当作大卫的诗篇来吟唱。这位作者全然无知,其无能已至极点;他的放荡不羁,在其作品中表露无遗;他那毫无基督徒样子的极度亵渎生活,导致他被教会拒绝领受圣餐。然而,他的名字和他的诗篇在你们的教会中,却仿佛被奉为神圣;你们诵读它们,如同诵读大卫的诗篇,可谁看不出这是对神圣话语的何等亵渎?诗歌的格律与限制,使得圣经话语的神圣含义无法被忠实遵循;他掺入自己的词句以求通顺,这位无知的打油诗人不得不在可能有多种解释的地方选择一种。这难道不是一种极端的亵渎与玷污吗?竟将如此重大的判断权交给这样一个头脑空空的才子,然后在公共祈祷中,如此紧密地追随这个小丑的选择,就像从前人们追随那七十位译者的解释一样——而那七十位译者可是特别蒙圣灵帮助的啊!他在其中隐藏了多少圣经中从未有过的词语和句子?这与误读「示播列」[n0125] 完全是两回事。同时,众所周知,最让好事者——尤其是妇女——高兴的,莫过于这种在教堂和聚会中唱歌的许可。我们当然不禁止任何人虔诚、端庄、得体地歌唱,但似乎更恰当的是,应由圣职人员及其代表来歌唱,作为一般规则,正如在所罗门圣殿的奉献礼中所行的那样。哦,能在教堂里让自己的声音被听见,是多么令人愉快啊!但他们让你们唱出的这些歌,难道不是在出卖你们吗?我没有闲暇或便利进一步探讨此事。当你们高唱这第八篇诗篇的诗句——「你使他如此,以至于除了成为神之外,他再无欠缺;至于其他一切,你已……」等等——你们是多么高兴能吟唱这些「马罗式」[n0126] 的法语韵文啊!与其用法语亵渎,不如保留拉丁文。请接受这个警告。当你们唱这节诗时,你们认为自己在谈论谁?你们谈论的是我们的主,除非为了替马罗和你们教会的胆大妄为开脱,你们也将希伯来书从圣经中抹去:因为圣保罗在那里(来 2:6-8)清楚地解释了这节经文是指我们的主。如果你们谈论的是我们的主,为什么你们说他如今除了成为神之外,再无欠缺?毫无疑问,如果他如今还需要「成为」神,那他就永远不会是神。你们这些可怜的人啊,你们说耶稣基督「尚需」成为神?看看这些人如何让你们在吟唱这些蹩脚韵文时,吞下亚略主义的毒饵。我现在不再惊讶于加尔文向瓦伦丁·詹蒂利斯承认,那卓越的「神」之名只属于父。看哪,你们所欣然接受的这些对圣经的绝妙歪曲;看哪,你们教会集体吟唱、并让你们反复重复的这些亵渎之言。
But among all profanations it seems to me that this comes out above the rest, that in the temples publicly, and everywhere, in the fields, in the shops, they sing the rhymes of Marot as Psalms of David. The mere incompetence of the author, who was utterly ignorant; his licentiousness, which he testifies by his writings; his most profane life, which had nothing whatever of the Christian about it, caused him to be refused the communion of the Church. And yet his name and his psalms are, as it were, sacred in your churches; they are recited among you as if they were David’s, whereas who sees not how the sacred word is violated? The measure and restrictions of verse make it impossible that the sacred meaning of the Scripture words should be followed; he mixes in his own to make sense, and it becomes necessary for this ignorant rhymester to choose one sense in places where there might be several. What, is it not an extreme violation and profanation to have left to such an empty-headed witling a judgment of such great consequence and then in the public prayers to follow as closely this buffoon’s selection as one ever did formerly the interpretation of the Seventy, who were so particularly assisted by the Holy Spirit? How many words and how many sentences has he secreted therein which were never in the Scriptures? This is a very different thing from ill-pronouncing Scibboleth.[n0125] At the same time it is well known that there is nothing which has so delighted busybodies, and above all women, as this authorization to sing in the church and at the meetings. Certainly we forbid no one to sing devoutly, modestly and becomingly, but it seems more proper that Ecclesiastics and their deputies should sing as a general rule, as was done in the Dedication of Solomon’s Temple. O how delightful to get one’s voice heard in the Church! But do they not betray you in the songs they make you utter? I have not leisure or convenience for going into the matter further. When you shout these verses of the eighth Psalm—Thou hast made him such that no more remains to him except to be God; but as to all else thou hast, and so on—how delighted you are to be able to chant and sing these French rhymes Marotées.[n0126] It would be much better to keep to the Latin than to blaspheme in French. Accept this warning. When you sing this verse, whom do you suppose you speak of? You speak of Our Lord, unless, to excuse the audacity of Marot and of your church, you also erase the Epistle to the Hebrews from the holy Bible: for S. Paul clearly there (ii. 6, 7, 8) expounds this verse of Our Lord. And if you speak of Our Lord, why do you say he is such that no more now remains for him except to be God? Questionless if anything now remains to him to be God he will never be it. What say you, poor people, that it “remains” for Jesus Christ to be God? See how those men make you swallow the poisoned morsel of Arianism, in singing these sorry rhymes. I am no longer astonished that Calvin confessed to Valentine Gentilis that the Name of God by excellence belongs only to the Father. Behold the splendid eversions of the Scripture with which you are well pleased; behold the blasphemies which your Church sings in a body and which she makes you repeat so often.
至于这种在任何地方、从事任何工作时都随意唱诵诗篇的做法,谁看不出这是对宗教的轻慢呢?用如此卓越的诗篇话语向神诉说,却毫无敬畏与专注,这岂不是冒犯神的威严吗?像平常说话那样念诵祷词,这难道不是对我们所说话语对象的嘲弄吗?当我们在日内瓦或其他地方看到店铺伙计在唱诗篇时嬉笑,打断极其优美的祈祷,问道:「先生,您要买什么?」我们岂不分明看出他将次要之事置于首要,唱这首属灵诗歌仅仅是为了消遣——尽管他同时相信这诗歌是出于圣灵?听到厨子们唱着大卫的忏悔诗篇,却在每一节诗句间询问培根、阉鸡、鹧鸪的价钱,这岂不荒唐?蒙田曾说:「那声音过于神圣,若仅用于锻炼肺活量与取悦耳朵,未免大材小用。」[n0127] 我承认,所有场所都适合私下祷告,任何非罪性的工作亦如此——只要我们「用灵祷告」,因为神鉴察内心,那里才是祈祷核心与实质所在。但我认为,公开祷告者应当在外表上显明他所诵念之词所要求的敬畏,否则就会绊倒邻舍——当人看见外在的轻慢时,并无义务认定其内心仍有敬虔。因此我断定,在你们那改革宗教会中,人们既常将马罗的臆想当作神圣诗篇来吟唱,又常以不敬不虔的态度唱诵,这往往违背了那句经文:神是灵,所以拜他的必须用灵和真理拜他。[n0128] 因为除了你们常将马罗的构思——而非真理——归诸圣灵之外,你们的嘴唇还在街市与厨房中呼喊主啊!主啊!,内心与灵却不在那里,而是专注于买卖营利,正如以赛亚所言:[n0129] 你们用嘴唇尊敬神,心却远离他;你们敬畏他,不过是领受人的吩咐。诚然,这种不专心、无敬虔的祷告在天主教徒中也屡见不鲜,但这并非教会的本意。我现在指责的并非你们个别的成员,而是你们整体——正是通过你们的译本与随意之举,将本应以最大敬畏对待之事带入世俗用途。[n0130] 在哥林多前书第十四章,妇女在会中要闭口不言似乎既指 hymns(颂歌)也指其他内容:我们的修女是在祈祷室而非教堂中歌唱。
And as to this fashion of having the Psalms sung indifferently in all places and during all occupations, who sees not that it is a contempt of religion? Is it not to offend His Divine Majesty to say to him words as excellent as those of the Psalms, without any reverence or attention? To say prayers after the manner of common talking, is this not a mocking of him to whom we speak? When we see at Geneva or elsewhere a shop boy laughing during the singing of the Psalms and breaking the thread of a most beautiful prayer, to say, What will you buy, sir? Do we not clearly see that he is making an accessary of the principal and that it is only for pastime that he was singing this divine song, which he at the same time believes to be of the Holy Spirit? Is it not good to hear cooks singing the penitential Psalms of David, and asking at each verse for the bacon, the capon, the partridge! “That voice,” says De Montaigne, “is too divine to have no other use than to exercise the lungs and please the ears.”[n0127] I allow that all places are good to pray in privately, and the same holds good of every occupation which is not sin, provided that we pray in spirit, because God sees the interior wherein lies the chief and substantial part of prayer. But I consider that he who prays in public ought to make exterior demonstration of the reverence which the very words he is uttering demand, otherwise he scandalizes his neighbor, who is not bound to think there is religion in the interior when he sees the contempt in the exterior. I hold, then, that both in singing as divine Psalms what is very often an imagination of Marot’s, and in singing them irreverently and without respect, they very often sin in that reformed church of yours against that word: God is a spirit, and those who adore him must adore him in spirit and in truth.[n0128] For besides that in these Psalms you very often attribute to the Holy Ghost the conceptions of Marot contrary to the truth, the mouth also cries in streets and kitchens, O Lord! O Lord! when the heart and the spirit are not there but in traffic and gain, as Isaias says,[n0129] You draw near God with your mouth, and with your lips glorify him, but your heart is far from him, and you have feared him according to the commandment and doctrines of men. It is quite true that this impropriety of praying without devotion occurs very often among Catholics, but it is not with the advertence of the Church, and I am not now blaming particular members of your party but your body in general, which by its versions and liberties bring into profane use what should be treated with the greatest reverence.[n0130] In chapter 14 of the 1st of Corinthians, the Let women keep silence in the churches seems to be understood of hymns (cantiques) as much as of the rest: our nuns are in oratorio non in ecclesiâ.
第十二章:回应异议及本篇结论
Chapter XII: Answer to Objections and Conclusion of This First Article.
以下是你在辩护中所提出的论点。使徒保罗似乎[n0131]希望哥林多教会的敬拜使用会众能理解的语言;你会看到,他同时并不希望敬拜混杂各种语言,而只是要求那些藉着方言恩赐发出的劝勉与诗歌应当被翻译出来,以便当地教会无论何人都能明白所说的内容:「所以那说方言的,就当求着能翻出来。」(林前14:13)因此,他的意思是,哥林多教会的赞美应当用希腊语进行,因为这些赞美并非普通的敬拜仪式,而是那些拥有此恩赐之人所献上的特殊诗歌,为要使人得着喜乐,所以理当使用可理解的语言,或立即被翻译出来。这一点他似乎在下文表明:「所以全教会聚在一处的时候,若都说方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人进来,岂不说你们癫狂了吗?」(林前14:23)接着又说:「若有说方言的,只好两个人,至多三个人,且要轮流着说,也要一个人翻出来。若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。」(林前14:27-28)谁看不出,他这里并非指教会中仅由牧者主持的庄严礼仪,而是指藉方言恩赐所作的诗歌——他盼望这些诗歌能被理解?因为事实上,若不被理解,就会扰乱会众,且毫无益处。多位古代教父都曾提及这类诗歌,其中包括特土良;他在论及古人agapes或爱筵的圣洁时说道[n0132]:「洗手和点灯之后,每人都被鼓励按着自己所能,公开向神歌唱,或出自圣经,或发自内心。」
Now follows what you allege in your defense. S. Paul seems[n0131] to want to have the service performed in a language intelligible to the Corinthians; you will see that at the same time he does not wish the service to be diversified with all sorts of languages but only that the exhortations and hymns which were uttered by means of the gift of tongues should be interpreted, in order that the Church where any one might be should know what was said: And therefore he that speaketh by a tongue, let him pray that he may interpret. He intends, then, that the praises which were made at Corinth should be made in Greek, for as they were made not now as ordinary services, but as the extraordinary hymns of those who had this gift, for the gladdening of the people, it was reasonable that they should be made in intelligible language, or be at once interpreted. This he seems to show when he says lower down, If, therefore, the whole church come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in unlearned persons or infidels, will they not say that you are mad? And further on, If any speak with a tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and in course, and let one interpret. But if there be no interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church, and speak to himself and to God. Who sees not that he is not speaking of the solemn offices in the Church, which were only performed by the pastor, but of the hymns which were made through the gift of tongues, which he wished to be understood? For in truth if they were not, it distracted the assembly, and was of no benefit. Several ancient fathers speak of these hymns, and among others Tertullian, who, treating of the holiness of the agapes or love feasts of the ancients, says,[n0132] “After the washing of hands and the lamps, each one is pressed to sing publicly to God as he is able, out of the Holy Scriptures or his own heart.”
这百姓用嘴唇尊敬我,心却远离我,等等。[n0133] 这指的是那些用任何语言歌唱和祈祷时,只是机械地谈论神,毫无敬畏和虔诚的人,而不是指那些使用自己不懂、但教会懂得的语言,并且他们的心被提升到神面前的人。
This people glorify me with their lips, but their heart, and so on.[n0133] This is meant of those who, singing and praying in any language whatever, speak of God mechanically, without reverence and devotion, not of those who speak a language unknown to them but known to the Church, and who, moreover, have their heart rapt unto God.
在《使徒行传》中,他们用各种语言赞美神。他们本应如此,但在普世与大公的礼仪中,需要一种普世与大公的语言。除此之外,每种语言都承认耶稣基督坐在父神的右边。[n0134]
In the Acts of the Apostles they praised God in all tongues. So they should do, but in universal and Catholic offices there is need of a universal and Catholic language. Except for this, every tongue confesses that Jesus Christ is at the right hand of God the Father.[n0134]
在《申命记》中,[n0135] 提到神的诫命并非隐秘或封存,而诗篇作者不也说:「耶和华的命令清洁,能明亮人的眼目……你的话是我脚前的灯」吗?[n0136] 这一切诚然真实,但这是指当诫命被宣讲、解释并正确理解之时。正如经上所记:「未曾听见他,怎能信他呢?没有传道的,怎能听见呢?」[n0137] 况且,大先知大卫所说的一切,并非人人都能明白。
In Deuteronomy,[n0135] it is said that the commandments of God are not secret or sealed up, and does not the Psalmist say, The commandment of the Lord is lightsome: thy word is a lamp to my feet?[n0136] That is all very true, but it means when preached and explained, and properly understood. How shall they believe without a preacher![n0137] And all that the great Prophet David has said is not to be understood of everybody.
但你反驳我说:无论如何,难道我不该寻求我灵魂与救恩的食粮吗?可怜的人啊,谁会否认这一点呢?但若人人都像老母羊那样自己去吃草,还要牧人做什么呢?去寻找草场吧,但要与你的牧人同去。难道我们不该嘲笑那个想不靠医生、单凭希波克拉底著作来寻求健康的人,或者那个想不求助法官、单凭查士丁尼法典来寻求权利的人吗?有人会对他说:通过医生去寻求你的健康吧;去寻求你的权利并赢得它吧,但要通过法官之手。圣奥古斯丁说:「心智稍健全的人,谁不明白圣经的解释应当向那些圣经博士去求呢?」[n0138]但如果只有能阅读圣经的人才能得救,那许多贫穷无知的人将如何呢?诚然,当他们从牧人口中学习到他们必须信、望、爱、行以及向神祈求的实质内容时,他们就能相当满意地找到并寻求自己的救恩。要相信,按照那灵,智者所说的这句话也是真实的:「行为纯全的穷人,胜过行事乖僻的富人」(箴二十八6);以及别处所言:「正直人的纯正必引导他们」(十一3),和「行正直路的,步步安稳」(十9)。我这样说,并非主张我们不必费力去理解,而只是说,我们不应指望靠自己、不靠神为这目的所设立之人的引导,就能找到自己的救恩与草场。正如同一位智者所言:「不要倚靠自己的聪明……不要自以为有智慧」(三5,7)。那些自以为凭自己的智慧就能通晓各样奥秘、却不遵守神所定秩序的人,并未践行这话。神在我们中间设立了一些博士与牧人,并非人人都是,也非各人为己。事实上,圣奥古斯丁发现,圣安东尼虽是个没有学问的人,却并未因此不识天堂之路;而他本人虽有满腹学问,当时却因深陷摩尼教的错谬而离此路甚远。[n0139]
But you object to me; in any case, ought I not to seek the meat of my soul and of my salvation? Poor man, who denies it? But if everybody goes to pasture like the old ewes, what is the need of shepherds? Seek the pastures, but with your pastor. Should we not laugh at the sick man who would find his health in Hippocrates without the help of the doctor, or at him who would seek out his rights in Justinian without betaking himself to the judge? Seek, one would say to him, your health by means of doctors; seek your right and gain it, but by the hands of the magistrate. “What man of moderately sound mind does not understand that the exposition of the Scriptures is to be sought from those who are doctors in them?” says S. Augustine.[n0138] But if no one can find his salvation except the one who can read the Scriptures, what will become of so many poor ignorant people? Surely they find and seek their salvation quite satisfactorily when they learn from the mouth of the pastor the substance of what they must believe, hope for, love, do and ask of God. Believe that also according to the spirit that is true which the Wise Man says, Better is the poor man walking in his sim plicity than the rich in crooked ways (Prov. xxviii. 6), and elsewhere, The simplicity of the just shall guide them (xi. 3), and He that walketh sincerely walketh confidently (x. 9), where I do not mean to say that we must not take the trouble to understand, but only that we must not expect to find our salvation and our pasturage of ourselves, without the guidance of those whom God has appointed unto this end, according to the same Wise Man: Lean not upon thy prudence, and be not wise in thy own conceit (iii. 5, 7). Which they do not practice who think that of their own wisdom they know all sorts of mysteries, not observing the order which God has established, who has made among us some doctors and pastors, not all, and not each one for himself. Indeed, S. Augustine found that S. Anthony, an unlearned man, failed not to know the way of Paradise, and he with all his doctrine was very far therefrom, at that time amid the errors of the Manichæans.[n0139]
但我有一些来自古代的证据,以及一些显著的例子,我想在本文结尾处留给你们,作为结论。
But I have some testimonies of antiquity, and some signal examples, which I would leave you at the end of this article as its conclusion.
圣奥古斯丁[n0140]「你们的仁爱之心应当受到提醒:认罪(confessionem)并非总是罪人的声音,因为当读经员的话音刚落,你们捶胸的声音便随之响起;也就是说,你们一听到主说:父啊,我感谢你,立刻听到『我感谢』这个词,你们就捶打自己的胸膛;那么,捶打胸膛意味着什么呢?不就是表明心中所藏的,并以可见的击打来惩罚那看不见的罪吗?你们为何这样做?正是因为你们听到了父啊,我感谢你。你们听到了『我感谢』,却没有留意是谁在感谢。现在,请你们留意。」你们看,会众听到福音的公开诵读却不明白,除了这句话:父啊,我感谢你,他们因习俗而理解这句话,因为它正是在弥撒开始时说的,正如我们现在所说。这无疑是因为诵读用的是拉丁文,而拉丁文并非他们的日常语言。
S. Augustine[n0140] “Your charity was to be admonished that confession (confessionem) is not always the voice of a sinner, for as soon as this word of the Lector sounded, there followed the sound of your striking your breast; that is, as soon as you heard that the Lord said: I confess to thee, Father, immediately the word I confess sounded, you struck your breasts; now to strike the breast, what is it but to signify what lies in the breast, and with a visible stroke to chastise an unseen sin? Why did you do this but because you heard I confess to thee, Father? You heard I confess, but you did not take notice who was confessing. Now therefore take notice.” Do you see how the people heard the public reading of the Gospel and did not understand it, except this word: I confess to thee, Father, which they understood by custom, because it was said just at the beginning of the mass as we say it now. It was, no doubt, because the reading was in Latin, which was not their vulgar tongue.
然而,若要了解天主教徒对圣经的尊崇与敬重,不妨看看伟大的博罗梅奥枢机主教:他研读圣经时总是跪着,因为他仿佛听见神在其中说话,认为如此神圣的聆听理当致以这样的敬意。考虑到时代的败坏,从未有哪个民族像博罗梅奥枢机主教治下的米兰人那样受到如此良好的教导;但教导民众并非靠匆忙翻阅圣经,或仅仅反复阅读这部神圣经文的字句,也不是随兴哼唱几段诗篇,而是通过运用它们——在阅读、聆听、歌唱、向神祈祷时,始终怀着对那位我们与之说话、我们阅读其话语的神的威严的鲜活体认,永远带着古老教会的这句序言:sursum corda(举心向上)。
But he who would see the esteem in which Catholics hold the holy Scripture, and the respect they bear it, should regard the great Cardinal Borromeo, who never studied in the Holy Scriptures save on his knees, it seeming to him that he heard God speaking in them, and that such reverence was due to so divine a hearing. Never was a people better instructed, considering the malice of the age, than the people of Milan under the Cardinal Borromeo, but the instruction of the people does not come by force of hurrying over the holy Bible, or often reading the mere letter of this divine Scripture, nor by singing snatches of the Psalms as the fancy takes one but by using them, by reading, hearing, singing, praying to God, with a lively apprehension of the majesty of God to whom we speak, whose Word we read, evermore with that Preface of the ancient Church: sursum corda.
这位伟大的神的仆人,圣方济各——昨天[n0141]全世界都在庆祝他光荣而圣洁的纪念日——为我们树立了一个美好的榜样,教导我们应当以怎样的专注与敬畏向神祈祷。圣教会那位圣洁而热忱的博士,圣文德,这样记述道:[n0142]「这位圣人诵念日课经时,其虔敬之心不亚于其敬畏之情;尽管他患有眼疾、胃病、脾脏与肝脏的疾病,他在咏唱时从不倚靠墙壁或其他支撑物,而总是站立着、不戴帽子诵念日课,目光从不游移,也不省略任何诗句或词语;有时他在旅途中,也会固定安排时间,即使大雨倾盆,也不放弃这敬畏而圣洁的习惯:因为他常说:『如果身体能安静地吃下那与它一同要成为蛆虫之食的食物,那么灵魂在汲取生命之粮时,该有怎样的平安与宁静呢?』」
That great servant of God, S. Francis, of whose glorious and most holy memory the Feast was celebrated yesterday[n0141] throughout the whole world, showed us a beautiful example of the attention and reverence with which we ought to pray to God. This is what the holy and fervent doctor of the Church, S. Bonoventure, tells of it.[n0142] “The holy man was accustomed to recite the Canonical Hours not less reverently than devoutly; for although he was labouring under an infirmity of the eyes, the stomach, the spleen, and the liver, he would not lean against wall or other support while he was singing, but recited the hours always standing and bareheaded, not with wandering eyes, nor with any shortening of verse or word; if sometimes he were on a journey he then made a fixed arrangement of time, not omitting this reverent and holy custom on account of pouring rain: for he used to say: If the body eat quietly its food which, with itself, is to be food of worms, how great should be the peace and tranquillity with which the soul should take the food of life?”
第二篇:论假教会违背圣传,亦即我们信仰的第二条准则。
Article II: That the Church of the Pretenders Has Violated the Apostolic Traditions, the Second Rule of Our Faith.
第一章:何谓使徒圣传
Chapter I: What Is Understood by Apostolic Traditions.
以下是神圣的特利腾会议[n0143]关于基督教与福音真理的宣告:「(神圣会议)考虑到此真理与训导既包含于成文经卷,亦存于不成文圣传——这些圣传由使徒亲受于基督之口,或由同一使徒在圣灵默示下领受,并如手手相传般递送,直至传至我们——故遵循正统教父之范例,以同等虔敬与尊崇之心,领受并尊奉新旧约全部经卷(因两者同出一神之手),亦领受并尊奉这些圣传,即基督或圣灵亲口默示、并由大公教会藉持续传承所保存者。」这诚然是一道配得上那能宣告「圣灵与我们以为美」之会议的谕令,因其几乎每一字句皆直击我们对手的要害,并夺去他们手中的武器。此后他们再高喊「他们拜我也是枉然,将人的吩咐当作道理教导」(太 15:9);「你们藉着遗传,废了神的诫命」(同处 6);「不听犹太人荒渺的言语」(多 1:14);「为我祖宗的遗传更加热心」(加 1:14);「你们要谨慎,恐怕有人用他的理学和虚空的妄言,不照着基督,乃照人间的遗传……把你们掳去」(西 2:8);「你们得赎……脱离你们祖宗所传流虚妄的行为」(彼前 1:18),又有何用?这一切皆不适用,因会议已明确申明:其所领受的圣传并非人的遗传或诫命,而是「由使徒亲受于基督之口,或由同一使徒在圣灵默示下领受,并如手手相传般递送,直至传至我们」者。它们乃是神的话语,是圣灵的教义,而非人的道理。在此你将看见你们几乎所有牧师都语塞,只能大发宏论以证明人的遗传不可与圣经相提并论。然而这一切除了迷惑可怜的听众,又有何益?因为我们从未说过它是。
Here are the words of the holy Council of Trent,[n0143] speaking of Christian and Evangelical truth: “(The holy Synod), considering that this truth and discipline are contained in written books, and in unwritten traditions which, being received by the Apostles from the mouth of Christ himself, or from the same Apostles at the dictation of the Holy Spirit, and being delivered as it were from hand to hand, have come down to us, following the examples of the orthodox fathers, receives and honours with an equal affectionate piety and reverence, all the books as well of the Old as of the New Testament, since the one God is the author of both, and also these traditions, as it were orally dictated by Christ or the Holy Ghost, and preserved in the Catholic Church by perpetual succession.” This is truly a decree worthy of an assembly which could say: It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, for there is scarcely a word of it which does not strike home against our adversaries, and which does not take their weapons from their grasp. For what does it henceforth serve them to exclaim, In vain do they serve me, teaching doctrines and commandments of men (Matt. xv. 9); You have made void the commandment of God for your tradition (ibid. 6). Not attending to Jewish fables (Tit. i. 14); Zealous for the traditions of my fathers (Gal. i. 14); Beware lest any man impose upon you by phi losophy and vain fallacy, according to the tradition of men (Col. ii. 8); Redeemed from your vain conversation of the tradition of your fathers (1 Pet. i. 18)? All this is not to the purpose, since the Council clearly protests that the traditions it receives are neither traditions nor commandments of men but those “which, being received by the Apostle from the mouth of Christ himself, or from the same Apostles, at the dictation of the Holy Spirit, and being delivered as it were from hand to hand, have come down to us.” They are then the word of God, and the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, not of men, and here you will see almost all your ministers stick, making mighty harangues to show that human tradition is not to be put in comparison with the Scriptures. But of what use is all this save to beguile the poor hearers? For we never said it was.
同样,他们引用圣保罗对他忠心的提摩太所说的话来攻击我们:[n0144]「凡神所默示的圣经,都是有益的,可以教训、督责、使人归正、教导人学义,叫属神的人得以完全,预备行各样的善事。」[n0145] 他们是在向谁发怒呢?这简直是强词夺理。除了那些胡格诺派——他们把圣经中最精妙的部分当作无用之物丢弃——之外,谁会否认圣经的极大益处呢?圣经确实极其有用,神在诸多逼迫中为我们保存了圣经,这对我们绝非小恩;但圣经的益处并不使圣传变得无用,正如使用一只眼睛、一条腿、一只耳朵、一只手,并不使另一只变得无用一样。大公会议说,它「以同等的虔诚与敬畏之心,接受并尊崇新旧约的所有书卷,以及这些圣传」。若按这种推理方式——信心有益,所以行为就毫无用处!——那可真妙啊!同样,「耶稣在门徒面前还行了许多别的神迹,没有记在这书上。但记这些事,要叫你们信耶稣是基督,是神的儿子,并且叫你们信了他,就可以因他的名得生命」(约 20:30–31)。所以,除了这些,就没有什么可相信的了!多么绝妙的推论!我们很清楚,「从前所写的圣经都是为教训我们写的」(罗 15:4),但这难道会妨碍使徒们传道吗?「记这些事,要叫你们信耶稣是基督,是神的儿子」,但这还不够,因为「没有传道的,怎能听见呢?」(罗 10:14)圣经是为我们的救恩赐下的,但并非唯独圣经;圣传也有其地位。鸟儿有右翼才能飞翔;难道左翼就毫无用处吗?一翼不动,另一翼也无法飞行。我暂且不谈那些精确的回应,因为圣约翰在这里只是论及他所要记载的神迹,他认为自己已经记载了足够多的神迹来证明神子的神性。
In a similar way they bring against us what S. Paul said to his good Timothy:[n0144] All Scripture divinely inspired is profitable to teach, to reprove, to correct, to instruct in justice, that the man of God may be perfect, furnished unto every good work. Who are they angry with? This is to force a quarrel.[n0145] Who denies the most excellent profitableness of the Scriptures, except the Huguenots who take away as good for nothing some of its finest pieces? The Scriptures are indeed most useful, and it is no little favor which God has done us to preserve them for us through so many persecutions, but the utility of Scripture does not make holy traditions useless, any more than the use of one eye, of one leg, of one ear, of one hand, makes the other useless. The Council says, it “receives and honours with an equal affectionate piety and reverence all the books as well of the Old as of the New Testament, and also these Traditions.” It would be a fine way of reasoning—faith profits, therefore works are good for nothing! Similarly, Many other things also did Jesus, which are not written in this book. But these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in his name (John xx. 30, 31). Therefore, there is nothing to believe except this! Excellent consequence! We well know that whatever is written is written for our edification (Rom. xv. 4), but shall this hinder the Apostles from preaching? These things are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Son of God, but that is not enough, for how shall they believe without a preacher (ibid. x. 14)? The Scriptures are given for our salvation, but not the Scriptures alone; traditions also have their place. Birds have a right wing to fly with; is the left wing therefore of no use? The one does not move without the other. I leave on one side the exact answers, for S. John is speaking only of the miracles which he had to record, of which he considers he has given enough to prove the divinity of the Son of God.
当他们引用这些话:「我所吩咐你们的话,你们不可加添,也不可删减」(申 4:2);「但无论是我们,或是从天上来的使者,若传福音给你们,与我们所传给你们的不同,他就该被咒诅」(加 1:8)时,他们并未反对大公会议,因为会议明确宣告,这福音的教导不仅存在于圣经中,也存在于圣传中;因此,圣经是福音,但它并非福音的全部,因为圣传构成了另一部分。那么,凡教导与使徒所教导的相悖者,就该被咒诅,但使徒们是通过书写和圣传进行教导的,而这两者共同构成了完整的福音。
When they adduce these words, You shall not add to the word that I speak to you, neither shall you take away from it (Deut. iv. 2); But though we or an angel from heaven preach a gospel to you beside that which we have preached to you, let him be anathema (Gal. i. 8), they say nothing against the Council, which expressly declares that this Gospel teaching consists not only in the Scriptures, but also in traditions; the Scripture then is the Gospel, but it is not the whole Gospel, for traditions form the other part. He then who shall teach against what the Apostles have taught, let him be accursed, but the Apostles have taught by writing and by tradition, and the whole is the Gospel.
你若仔细思考大公会议如何将圣传与圣经相提并论,便会明白它并非接受任何与圣经相悖的圣传。会议以同等的尊荣接受圣传与圣经,因为二者皆是从我们主同一口中涌出的甘甜纯净之泉,如同出自同一活水智慧之源,因此不可能相互矛盾,而是具有相同的滋味与品质,二者和谐相融,共同浇灌这棵基督信仰之树,使其在合宜的时节结出果实。
And if you closely consider how the Council compares traditions with the Scriptures you will see that it does not receive a tradition contrary to Scripture, for it receives tradition and Scripture with equal honor, because both the one and the other are most sweet and pure streams, which spring from one same mouth of Our Lord, as from a living fountain of wisdom, and therefore cannot be contrary, but are of the same taste and quality, and uniting together happily water this tree of Christianity which shall give its fruit in due season.
我们所说的圣传,是指关乎信仰或道德的教义,这些教义或是主亲口所授,或是藉使徒之口所传,虽未载入正典经卷,却藉着教会代代相继、手手相传,一直保存至今。简言之,这是活神的道,其见证不在纸上,而在人心[n0146]。圣传并非仅指那些外在的、可随意调整的礼仪规条或秩序,正如神圣会议所言,它关乎教义本身,涉及信仰与道德。不过,在道德传统方面,有些对我们具有最严格的约束力,另一些则只是作为劝勉与合宜之举而提出;若不遵行后者,只要它们仍被认可、尊为圣善,且不被轻忽,我们就不算有罪。
We call then Apostolic tradition the doctrine, whether it regard faith or morals, which Our Lord has taught with his own mouth or by the mouth of the Apostles, which without having been written in the Canonical books have been preserved till our time, passing from hand to hand by continual succession of the Church. In a word, it is the Word of the living God, witnessed not on paper but on the heart.[n0146] And there is not merely tradition of ceremonies and of a certain exterior order which is arbitrary and of mere propriety, but as the holy Council says, of doctrine, which belongs to faith itself and to morals; though as regards traditions of morals there are some which lay us under a most strict obligation and others which are only proposed to us by way of counsel and becomingness, and the nonobservance of these latter does not make us guilty, provided that they are approved and esteemed as holy, and are not despised.
第二章:教会中存在使徒圣传
Chapter II: That There Are Apostolic Traditions in the Church.
我们承认,圣书是至为卓越且有益的教义。它被书写,是为了使我们能信;凡与之相悖的,皆为虚妄与不敬。然而,要确立这些真理,并不需要否定另一条真理,即圣传也是极其有益的,它们被赐予,是为了使我们能信;凡与之相悖的,皆为不敬与虚妄。因为要确立一条真理,我们绝不可毁坏另一条。
圣书有益于教导;那么,就请从圣书本身学习:我们必须以尊崇与信心领受圣传。如果我们不可在主所吩咐的之外增添什么,那么主在何处吩咐我们当定罪使徒的圣传呢?你为何在他的话语上增添这一点?主在何处教导过此事?事实上,主不仅从未命令轻看使徒的圣传,他甚至从未轻视过世上最微小先知的任何传统。遍览所有福音书,你会发现那里所谴责的,无非是那些属人的、与圣书相悖的传统。然而,如果主和他的使徒都未曾写下此令,你为何向我们传扬这些事呢?相反,从圣书中删减任何内容是受禁止的;那么,你为何要删去那些在其中如此明确授权的圣传呢?
We confess that the Holy Scripture is a most excellent and profitable doctrine. It is written in order that we may believe; everything that is contrary to it is falsehood and impiety, but to establish these truths it is not necessary to reject this which is also a truth, that traditions are most profitable, given in order that we may believe; everything that is contrary to them is impiety and falsehood. For to establish one truth we are never to destroy another. The Scripture is useful to teach; learn then from the Scripture itself that we must receive with honor and faith holy traditions. If we are to add nothing to what Our Lord has commanded, where has he commanded that we should condemn Apostolic traditions? Why do you add this to his words? Where has Our Lord ever taught it? Indeed so far is he from having ever commanded the contempt of Apostolic traditions that he never despised any tradition of the least Prophet in the world. Run through all the Gospel, and you will see nothing censured there except traditions which are human and contrary to the Scripture. But if neither Our Lord has written it nor his Apostles, why would you evangelize unto us these things? On the contrary, it is forbidden to take anything away from the Scripture; why then would you take away the traditions which are so expressly authorized therein?
难道圣保罗的圣经不是说:「所以,弟兄们,你们要坚守所领受的教训,无论是口传的,还是我们书信上的」吗?(帖后 2:15)。「由此可见,使徒们并非一切事都藉书信传递,也有许多事是不藉书信的。然而,这些事与那些事同样值得相信」——这是圣金口若望在注释此处时所说的话。
Is it not the Holy Scripture of S. Paul which says, Therefore, brethren, hold fast the Traditions which you have received, whether by word or by our epistle? (2 Thess. ii. 14). “Hence it is evident that the Apostles did not deliver everything by Epistle, but many things also without letters. They are, however, worthy of the same faith, these as much as those” are the words of S. Chrysostom in his commentary on this place.
圣约翰也如此证实:「我还有许多事要写给你们,却不愿意用纸墨写出来,但盼望到你们那里,与你们当面谈论」(约贰 12;约叁 13)。这些都是值得记录的事,但他并未写下,而是口传了这些事,以圣传代替了圣经。
This S. John likewise confirms, Having more things to write to you, I would not by paper and ink, for I hope that I shall be with you and speak face to face (Epp. 2, 3). They were things worthy of being written, yet he has not done it, but has said them, and instead of Scripture has made tradition.
「你从我听的那纯正话语的规模……要守着那美好的托付」(提后一14),圣保罗对他的提摩太如此说。这不正是向他推荐那未成文的使徒话语吗?那就是圣传。接着又说:「你在许多见证人面前听见我所教训的,也要交托那忠心能教导别人的人」(提后二2)。还有什么比这更清楚地说明了圣传呢?看这方法:使徒说话,见证人传述,圣提摩太要教导他人,这些人再教导他人。我们岂不在此看见一种神圣的传承与属灵的信托吗?
Hold the form of sound words, which thou hast heard from me … Keep the good deposited, said S. Paul to his Timothy (2 Ep. i. 14). Was not this recommending to him the unwritten Apostolic word? And that is tradition. And lower down, And the things which thou hast heard from me before many witnesses, the same commend to faithful men, who shall be fit to teach others also (ii. 2). What is there more clear for tradition? Behold the method; the Apostle speaks, the witnesses relate, S. Timothy is to teach it to others, and these to others yet. Do we not see here a holy substitution and spiritual trusteeship?
难道同一位使徒不也称赞哥林多人遵守传统吗?若这段记载在《哥林多后书》中,或许有人会说,他所指的「规矩」是《哥林多前书》中的那些——尽管这种解释颇为牵强(但对于不愿挪动的人来说,任何阴影都可以成为借口)。然而,这恰恰写在《哥林多前书》(十一章2节)。他指的不是任何福音书,因为他不会称其为「我的规矩」。那么,这除了是未成文的使徒教导,还能是什么呢?我们称之为圣传。当他在结尾对他们说:「其余的事,我来的时候再安排」,他让我们明白,他曾教导他们许多非常重要的事,而我们在别处却找不到任何关于这些事的文字记载。那么,他所说的那些话,难道对教会就失落了吗?当然没有,而是通过圣传流传了下来。否则,使徒就不会将其传给后世,而是会写下来了。
Does not the same Apostle praise the Corinthians for the observances of tradition? If this were written in the 2nd of Corinthians, one might say that by his ordinances he understands those of the 1st of Corinthians, though the sense of the passage would be forced (but to him who does not want to move every shadow is an excuse), but this is written in the 1st of Corinthians (xi. 2). He speaks not of any gospel, for he would not call it my ordinances. What was it then but an unwritten Apostolic doctrine? This we call tradition. And when he says to them at the end, The rest I will set in order when I come, he lets us see that he had taught them many very important things, and yet we have no writing about them elsewhere. Will what he said, then, be lost to the Church? Certainly not, but it has come down by tradition. Otherwise the Apostle would not have delivered it to posterity and would have written it.
我们的主说:「我还有好些事要告诉你们,但你们现在不能领会」(约翰福音十六:十二)。请问,祂所说的这些事何时告诉了你们?可以肯定的是,要么是在祂复活后那四十天与他们在一起时,要么是在圣灵降临后。但如果一切都写了下来,那么祂用「我还有好些事」一词包含了什么内容,我们又知道些什么呢?确实,祂与他们在一起四十天,教导他们关于神国度的事,但我们既不知道祂所有的显现,也不知道祂在那期间对他们说了什么。
And Our Lord says, Many things I have to say to you, but you cannot bear them now (John xvi. 12). I ask you, when did he say these things which he had to say? Certainly it was either after his Resurrection, during the 40 days he was with them, or by the coming of the Holy Spirit. But what do we know of what he comprehended under the word, I have many things, &c., if all is written? It is said indeed that he was 40 days with them teaching them of the Kingdom of God, but we have neither all his apparitions nor what he told them therein.
第三条:教会:信仰的第三准则。论传道人如何侵犯了教会——我们信仰的第三准则——的权威。
Article III: The Church: Third Rule of Faith. How the Ministers Have Violated the Authority of the Church, the Third Rule of Our Faith.
第一章:论除了神的道之外,我们还需要其他准则
Chapter I: That We Need Some Other Rule Besides the Word of God.
从前,押沙龙[n0147]图谋结党反对他良善的父亲时,曾坐在城门旁的路上,对每个经过的人说:「王没有委派任何人听你申诉……但愿他们立我作这地的审判官,让所有有事务的人到我这里来,我必为他们伸张正义。」他就这样暗中破坏了以色列人的忠诚。然而,在我们这个时代,有多少押沙龙式的人物,为了引诱百姓背离对教会的顺服、带领基督徒反叛,在德意志和法兰西的各条道路上奔走呼喊:「主没有委派任何人来听取和裁决关乎信仰与宗教的争议;教会在这些事上没有权柄!」基督徒啊,你们若仔细思量,就会看出,凡是说这话的人,尽管比押沙龙更狡猾、没有明说,其实都想自己当审判官。我曾读过特奥多尔·贝扎最近的一本书,题为《论真大公教会的真实、本质与可见标记》,在我看来,他意在让自己及其同僚成为我们之间一切分歧的审判者;他说他全部论证的结论是:「真正的基督是真大公教会唯一真实且永久的标记」——他解释道,所谓真正的基督,是指基督从起初就最完美地启示自己的那位,无论是在先知书还是使徒著作中,凡关乎我们救恩的事皆然。他接着又说:「关于真教会的真实、唯一且本质的标记,即那写成文字、先知性与使徒性的道,并得到妥善且正确施行的道,这就是我所要说的。」此前他已承认,圣经中确有重大难题,但不在触及信仰的事上。他在页边加了一条几乎贯穿全文的警告:「解释圣经必须只从圣经本身出发,通过经文互相对照,并使之符合信仰的类比。」在《致法兰西国王书》中,他写道:「我们请求诉诸神圣的正典圣经,并且,若对其解释有任何疑问,就以这些经文彼此间的对应与关联,以及它们与信仰条款的关系作为审判者。」他承认教父的权威,但仅限于他们能从圣经中找到依据之处。他继续写道:「至于教义问题,除了主自己以外,我们无法向任何无可指摘的审判者申诉,因为主已藉着使徒和先知,宣告了他关于我们救恩的一切旨意。」他又说:「我们这方并非要否认任何名副其实的大公会议或地方会议,无论是古代的还是近代的(请注意)——只要」,他说,「用神的道这试金石来检验它。」一言以蔽之,这就是所有改教家想要的——以圣经为审判者。对此我们回答「阿们」,但我们说,我们的分歧不在这里;而在于:当我们对解释产生分歧时——这几乎每两句话就会出现——我们需要一位审判者。他们回答说,我们必须通过对照经文与经文、并将整体与信经符号相参照,来决定圣经的解释。「阿们,阿们」,我们说,但我们问的不是「我们应当如何解释圣经」,而是——「谁来做审判者?」因为,在对照了经文与经文、并将整体与信仰类比之后,我们通过这段经文:「你是彼得,我要把我的教会建造在这磐石上,阴间的权柄不能胜过它,我要把天国的钥匙给你」(太十六),发现圣彼得曾是神教会中的首席执事与最高管家;你们则说,根据这段经文:「外邦人有君王为主治理他们……但你们不可这样」(路二十二),或另一段(因为它们都如此薄弱,我不知道你们的主要依据是什么):「因为那已经立好的根基就是耶稣基督,此外没有人能立别的根基」(林前三11),对照其他经文和信仰的类比,使你们憎恶一位首席执事。我们双方在探究「教会中是否有我们主的代理总督」这一问题的真理时,遵循的是同一种方法——然而我得出了肯定的结论,你们却得出了否定的结论;如今,谁来裁决我们的分歧?这就是你我之间最关键的症结所在。
Once when Absalom[n0147] wished to form a faction against his good father, he sat in the way near the gate, and said to all who went by, There is no man appointed by the king to hear thee … O that they would make me judge over the land, that all that have business might come to me, and I might do them justice. Thus did he undermine the loyalty of the Israelites. But how many Absaloms have there been in our age, who, to seduce and distract the people from obedience to the Church and to lead Christians into revolt, have cried up and down the ways of Germany and of France, There is no one appointed by the Lord to hear and resolve differences concerning faith and religion; the Church has no power in this matter! If you consider well, Christians, you will see that whoever holds this language wishes to be judge himself, though he does not openly say so, more cunning than Absalom. I have seen one of the most recent books of Theodore Beza, entitled, Of the true, essential and visible marks of the true Catholic Church, he seems to me to aim at making himself, with his colleagues, judge of all the differences which are between us; he says that the conclusion of all his argument is that “the true Christ is the only true and perpetual mark of the Catholic Church,”—understanding by true Christ, he says, Christ as he has most perfectly declared himself from the beginning, whether in the Prophetic or Apostolic writings, in what belongs to our salvation. Further on he says, “This was what I had to say on the true, sole, and essential mark of the true Church, which is the written Word, prophetic and Apostolic, well and rightly ministered.” Higher up he had admitted that there were great difficulties in the Holy Scriptures, but not in things which touch faith. In the margin he places this warning, which he has put almost everywhere in the text: “The interpretation of Scripture must not be drawn elsewhere than from the Scripture itself, by comparing passages one with another, and adapting them to the analogy of the faith.” And in the Epistle to the King of France, “We ask that the appeal be made to the holy canonical Scriptures, and that, if there be any doubt as to the interpretation of them, the correspondence and relation which should exist among these passages of Scripture and the articles of faith, be the judge.” He there receives the fathers as of authority just as far as they should find their foundation in the Scriptures. He continues, “As to the point of doctrine we cannot appeal to any irreproachable judge save the Lord himself, who has declared all his counsel concerning our salvation by the Apostles and the Prophets.” He says again that “his party are not such as would disavow a single Council worthy of the name, general or particular, ancient or later, (take note)—provided,” says he, “that the touchstone, which is the word of God, be used to try it.” That, in one word, is what all these reformers want—to take Scripture as judge. And to this we answer Amen, but we say that our difference is not there; it is here, that in the disagreements we shall have over the interpretation, and which will occur at every two words, we shall need a judge. They answer that we must decide the interpretation of Scripture by collating passage with passage and the whole with the Symbol of faith. Amen, Amen, we say, but we do not ask how we ought to interpret the Scripture, but—who shall be the judge? For after having compared passages with passages, and the whole with the Symbol of the Faith, we find by this passage: Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it, and I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven (Matt, xvi), that S. Peter has been chief minister and supreme steward in the Church of God: you say, on your side that this passage: The kings of the nations lord it over them … but you not so (Luke xxii), or this other (for they are all so weak that I know not what may be your main authority): No one can lay another foundation, and so on (1 Cor. iii. 11), compared with the other passages and the analogy of the Faith makes you detest a chief minister. The two of us follow one same way in our enquiry concerning the truth in this question—namely, whether there is in the Church a Vicar General of Our Lord—and yet I have arrived at the affirmative, and you, you have ended in the negative; who now shall judge of our difference? Here lies the essential point as between you and me.
我承认——顺便一提——如果有人去问伯撒,他会说你比我推理得更好。但他这个判断的依据是什么呢?无非是他自己觉得如此,基于他早已对此事形成的成见罢了。他爱怎么说就怎么说,因为谁又立他为你我之间的裁判呢?
I quite admit, be it said in passing, that he who shall enquire of Theodore Beza will say that you have reasoned better than I, but on what does he rely for this judgment except on what seems good to himself, according to the prejudgment he has formed of the matter long ago? And he may say what he likes, for who has made him judge between you and me?
基督徒们,要认清分裂的灵:你们的人叫你们去查考圣经;在你们来到这世界之前,我们早已在那里,我们所信的,都在圣经中清晰明了地找到了。但必须正确理解,将经文与经文对照,将整体与信经相协调;我们这样做已经一千五百多年了。路德回答说:你们错了。谁告诉你们的?圣经。哪段圣经?如此这般的经文,如此对照,并与信经相合。相反,我说,路德,是你错了:圣经告诉我如此,在这段经文中,巧妙地与那段经文相联,并与信仰条款相协调。我并不怀疑是否应当相信这圣言;谁不知道它具有最高程度的确定性?困扰我的是对这段圣经的理解——从中得出的推论与结论,这些推论与结论数量繁多,且在同一问题上常常相互矛盾,以至于各人各取所需,这个取这里,那个取那里——谁能让我在这许多虚妄中看见真理?谁能让我看见这段圣经的本色?因为这鸽子的颈项,随着观看者的位置与距离变化,其外观也随之改变。圣经是最神圣、绝无谬误的试金石;凡经此检验的命题,我都接受为最忠实、最健全的。但我手中握有这个命题时,我该怎么办呢:我们主的自然身体,真实地、实体地、实际地临在于圣坛的圣事中。我用神最明确、最纯净的话语,以及使徒信经,从各个角度、各个方面来检验它。我愿意的话,没有一处我不反复查验上百次。而我越是检验,就越认出它是由更精纯的金子、更纯粹的金属所造。你说你做了同样的事,却发现它是劣质金属。你要我怎么办?所有这些大师都已经检验过它,并且都得出了与我相同的判断,而且如此确信,以至于在全行业的集会上,他们已将所有持不同意见者都驱逐出去。天哪,谁能解决我们的疑惑?我们不能再提试金石了,否则人们会说:「恶人四处环绕」(《诗篇》11:9)。我们必须有一个人来拿起它,亲自检验这块金属;然后他必须作出判断,我们双方都必须服从,不再争论。否则,各人都会相信自己所喜欢的。我们要小心,免得在这些话语上,我们是在按自己的观念拉扯圣经,而不是跟随它。「盐若失了味,可用什么使它再咸呢?」(《马太福音》5:13)如果圣经是我们分歧的所在,谁来裁决呢?[n0148]
Recognize, Christians, the spirit of division: your people send you to the Scriptures; we are there before you came into the world, and what we believe, we find there clear and plain. But, it must be properly understood, adapting passage to passage, the whole to the Creed; we are at this now fifteen hundred years and more. You are mistaken, answers Luther. Who told you so? Scripture. What Scripture? Such and such, collated so, and fitted to the Creed. On the contrary, say I, it is you, Luther, who are mistaken: the Scripture tells me so, in such and such a passage, nicely joined and adjusted to such and such a Scripture, and to the articles of the Faith. I am not in doubt as to whether we must give belief to the holy Word; who knows not that it is in the supreme degree of certitude? What exercises me is the understanding of this Scripture—the consequences and conclusions drawn from it, which being different beyond number and very often contradictory on the same point, so that each one chooses his own, one here the other there—who shall make me see truth through so many vanities? Who shall give me to see this Scripture in its native color? For the neck of this dove changes its appearance as often as those who look upon it change position and distance. The Scripture is a most holy and infallible touchstone; every proposition, which stands this test[n0148] I accept as most faithful and sound. But what am I to do, when I have in my hands this proposition: the natural body of Our Lord is really, substantially and actually in the Holy Sacrament of the Altar. I have it touched at every angle and on every side, by the express and purest word of God, and by the Apostles’ Creed. There is no place when I do not rub it a hundred times, if you like. And the more I examine it the finer gold and purer metal do I recognise it to be made of. You say that having done the same you find base metal in it. What do you want me to do? All these masters have handled it already, and all have come to the same decision as I, and with such assurance, that in general assemblies of the craft, they have turned out all who said differently. Good heavens, who shall resolve our doubts? We must not speak again of the touchstone or it will be said, The wicked walk round about (in circuitu) (Ps. xi. 9). We must have some one to take it up, and to test the piece himself; then he must give judgment, and we must submit, both of us, and argue no more. Otherwise each one will believe what he likes. Let us take care lest with regard to these words we be drawing the Scripture after our notions, instead of following it. If the salt hath lost its savour, with what shall it be salted (Matt. v. 13)? If the Scripture be the subject of our disagreement, who shall decide?
啊,若有人说,我们的主将我们置于他教会的船中,任凭风浪摆布,而不是赐予我们一位技艺精湛、完全熟悉航海术、拥有海图和罗盘的舵手,那么此人便是希望我们毁灭。即便他在船上放置了世上最精良的罗盘和最准确的海图,若无人知晓如何从中获得指引船只的可靠准则,这些又有何用?最好的船舵,若无人能根据航程所需来操控它,又有何用?但如果人人都可以按自己认为好的方向来转动船舵,谁看不出我们必将迷失呢?
Ah, whoever says that Our Lord has placed us in the bark of his Church, at the mercy of the winds and of the tide, instead of giving us a skilful pilot perfectly at home, by nautical art, with chart and compass, such a one says that he wishes our destruction. Let him have placed therein the most excellent compass and the most correct chart in the world, what use are these if no one knows how to gain from them some infallible rule for directing the ship? Of what use is the best of rudders if there is no steersman to move it as the ship’s course requires? But if every one is allowed to turn it in the direction he thinks good, who sees not that we are lost?
不是圣经需要外来的光或准则,正如贝扎以为我们所信的;而是我们的注释、我们的推论、理解、解释、猜测、添加以及人脑其他诸如此类的运作——它们无法安静,总在忙于新的发明。我们当然不需要一位审判官来在我们与神之间作裁决,正如他在《书信》中所暗示的那样。这是在加尔文、路德、贝扎这样的人与埃克、费舍尔、莫尔这样的人之间的问题,因为我们问的不是神是否比我们更明白圣经,而是加尔文是否比圣奥古斯丁或圣居普良更明白圣经。圣希拉流说得极好:[n0149]「异端在于理解,不在于圣经;过错在于意义,不在于文字。」圣奥古斯丁也说:[n0150]「异端的产生完全是由于好的圣经被错误理解,并且其中被错误理解的内容又被轻率而自以为是地宣扬出来。」这真是米甲的诡计;就是用大卫的衣服(列王纪上19章)去遮盖一尊特意制作的雕像。看的人以为他见到了大卫,但他受骗了,大卫并不在那里。异端在自己头脑的床上,用圣经的外衣遮盖自己意见的雕像。看见这教义的人以为他看见了神的圣言,但他错了;圣言并不在那里。文字在那里,意义却不在。「圣经,」圣耶柔米说,[n0151]「不在于诵读,而在于理解。」也就是说,信心不在于知道文字,而在于明白其意义。正是在这一点上,我认为我已经充分证明,除了圣经的准则之外,我们的信心还需要另一个准则。「如果世界存留长久(路德有一次恰巧说道[n0152]),由于现今存在的对圣经的不同解释,为了保持信仰的统一,我们将有必要再次接受大公会议和法令,并投靠它们寻求庇护。」他承认,过去人们曾接受它们,而将来也必将如此。
It is not the Scripture which requires a foreign light or rule, as Beza thinks we believe; it is our glosses, our conclusions, understandings, interpretations, conjectures, additions and other such workings of man’s brain, which, being unable to be quiet, is ever busied about new inventions. Certainly we do not want a judge to decide between us and God, as he seems to infer in his Letter. It is between a man such as Calvin, Luther, Beza and another such as Eckius, Fisher, More, for we do not ask whether God understands the Scripture better than we do, but whether Calvin understands it better than S. Augustine or S. Cyprian. S. Hilary says excellently,[n0149] “Heresy is in the understanding, not in the Scripture, and the fault is in the meaning, not in the words” and S. Augustine,[n0150] “Heresies arise simply from this, that good Scriptures are ill understood, and what is ill understood in them is also rashly and presumptuously given forth.” It is a true Michol’s game; it is to cover a statue, made expressly, with the clothes of David (1 Kings xix) He who looks at it thinks he has seen David, but he is deceived, David is not there. Heresy covers up, in the bed of its brain, the statue of its own opinion in the clothes of Holy Scripture. He who sees this doctrine thinks he has seen the Holy Word of God, but he is mistaken; it is not there. The words are there, but not the meaning. “The Scriptures,” says S. Jerome,[n0151] “consist not in the reading but in the understanding,” that is, faith is not in the knowing the words but the sense. And it is here that I think I have thoroughly proved that we have need of another rule for our faith, besides the rule of Holy Scripture. “If the world last long (said Luther once by good hap[n0152]) it will be again necessary, on account of the different interpretations of Scripture which now exist, that to preserve the unity of the Faith we should receive the Councils and decrees and fly to them for refuge.” He acknowledges that formerly they were received, and that afterward they will have to be.
我对此已详加阐述,但若能透彻理解,我们便掌握了进行至圣审议的莫大依据。
I have dwelt on this at length, but when it is well understood, we have no small means of determining a most holy deliberation.
关于传统,我也要这样说,因为如果每个人都提出自己的传统,而我们在地上没有最终的审判者来分辨哪些传统应当接受、哪些不应当接受,那么请问,我们将何去何从?我们有清楚的例子。加尔文认为《启示录》应当被接受,路德却否认它;对于《圣雅各书》也是如此。谁来纠正这些改革家的观点呢?他们之中必有一方是错误的,谁来纠正呢?这就是我们除了神的道之外,还需要另一个准则的第二个必要性。
I say as much of traditions, for if each one will bring forward traditions, and we have no judge on earth to make in the last resort the difference between those which are to be received and those which are not, where, I pray you, shall we be? We have clear examples. Calvin finds that the apocalypse is to be received, Luther denies it; the same with the Epistle of S. James. Who shall reform these opinions of the reformers? Either the one or the other is ill formed, who shall put it right? Here is a second necessity which we have of another rule besides the Word of God.
然而,第一准则与此准则之间存在着极大的区别。因为第一准则——即神的道——其本身是绝无谬误的,足以规范世上一切的理解。第二准则本身并非严格意义上的准则,它之所以成为准则,仅在于它应用第一准则,并向我们阐明那包含在圣言中的正确教义。这正如在民事案件中,法律被称为准则。法官本身并非准则,因为他的判决受法律准则的约束;然而,他可以被视为、也确实被称为一种准则,因为法律的适用存在多样性,一旦他作出裁决,我们就必须遵从。
There is, however, a very great difference between the first rules and this one. For the first rule, which is the Word of God, is a rule infallible in itself, and most sufficient to regulate all the understandings in the world. The second is not properly a rule of itself, but only in so far as it applies the first and proposes to us the right doctrine contained in the Holy Word. In the same way the laws are said to be a rule in civil causes. The judge is not so of himself, since his judging is conditioned by the ruling of the law; yet he is, and may well be called, a rule, because the application of the laws being subject to variety, when he has once made it we must conform to it.
圣言是我们信仰的首要法则;接下来是这法则的应用,由于这应用能有多少种形式,世上就有多少种头脑,尽管有信仰的一切类比,我们还需要第二条法则来规范这应用。必须有教义,也必须有人来提出这教义。教义在圣言之中,但由谁来提出呢?推导出一条信仰信条的方式是这样的:神的道是绝无谬误的,神的道宣告洗礼对于得救是必要的,因此,洗礼对于得救是必要的。第一个命题无可辩驳,我们与加尔文在第二个命题上存在分歧——谁能调解我们?谁能解决我们的疑惑?如果那有权柄提出教义的人在其提议中可能出错,那么一切就都得重来。因此,必须有一个绝无谬误的权威,我们必须在它的提出上予以信服。神的道不会错,提出它的人也不会错,这样,一切才能完全确定。
The Holy Word then is the first law of our faith; there remains the application of this rule, which being able to receive as many forms as there are brains in the world, in spite of all the analogies of the Faith, there is need further of a second rule to regulate this application. There must be doctrine and there must be some one to propose it. The doctrine is in the Holy Word, but who shall propose it? The way in which one deduces an article of faith is this: the Word of God is infallible, the Word of God declares that Baptism is necessary for salvation, therefore, Baptism is necessary for salvation. The first proposition cannot be gainsayed, we are at variance with Calvin about the second—who shall reconcile us? Who shall resolve our doubt? If he who has authority to propose can err in his proposition all has to be done over again. There must therefore be some infallible authority in whose propounding we are obliged to acquiesce. The Word of God cannot err, He who proposes it cannot err, thus shall all be perfectly assured.
第二章:教会是我们信仰的无误向导。真教会是可见的。教会的定义。
Chapter II: That the Church Is an Infallible Guide for Our Faith. That the True Church Is Visible. Definition of the Church.
难道一个私人个体竟敢声称自己拥有对圣言解释或阐释的无误判断权,这岂是合理的吗?否则,我们将置身何处?谁愿意屈从于一个私人个体的轭下?为何要服从这一个,而不是那一个?任凭他大谈类比、热忱、主、圣灵——这一切绝不能如此束缚我的理解力,以至于如果必须冒险航行,我宁愿跳进自己判断的船只,而非他人的,哪怕他讲希腊语、希伯来语、拉丁语、鞑靼语、摩尔语,或任何你喜欢的语言。如果我们都要冒犯错的风险,谁不会选择跟随自己的奇想,而非奴性地追随加尔文或路德的奇想呢?每个人都应放任自己的才智在各种可能最分歧的意见中随意游荡,而且,他或许会和别人一样快地发现真理。但相信我们的主没有在地上给我们留下一位至高的审判者,在我们遇到困难时可以向他求助,并且他的判断如此无误,以至于我们不会犯错——这想法才是亵渎的。
Now is it not reasonable that no private individual should attribute to himself this infallible judgment on the interpretation or explanation of the Holy Word? Otherwise, where should we be? Who would be willing to submit to the yoke of a private individual? Why of one rather than of another? Let him talk as much as he will of analogy, of enthusiasm, of the Lord, of the Spirit—all this shall never so bind my understanding as that, if I must sail at hazard, I will not jump into the vessel of my own judgment, rather than that of another, let him talk Greek, Hebrew, Latin, Tartar, Moorish and whatever you like. If we are to run the risk of erring, who would not choose to run it rather by following his own fancy, than by slavishly following that of Calvin or Luther? Everybody shall give liberty to his wits to run promiscuously about among opinions the most diverse possible, and indeed, he will perhaps light on truth as soon as another will. But it is impious to believe that Our Lord has not left us some supreme judge on earth to whom we can address ourselves in our difficulties and who is so infallible in his judgments that we cannot err.
我主张,这位审判者不是别的,正是大公教会,她在对圣经的解释与结论上,以及在处理其中所遇难题的决断上,绝不可能犯错。因为,谁曾听闻有人对此提出质疑呢?
I maintain that this judge is no other than the Church Catholic, which can in no way err in the interpretations and conclusions she makes with regard to the Holy Scripture, nor in the decisions she gives concerning the difficulties which are found therein. For who has ever heard this doubted of?
我们的对手所能说的,无非是这种无误性只适用于无形的教会。[n0153] 然而,他们得出教会无形这一结论,是经由两条路径:有些人说教会无形,是因为它只由蒙拣选和预定的人组成;另一些人则将这种无形性归因于信徒和信众的稀少与分散。前者认为教会在任何时候都是无形的,后者则说这种无形性持续了大约一千年左右,即从圣额我略到路德这段时期,在此期间,教宗的权威在基督徒中得以和平确立:因为他们说,在这段时间里,有一些真正的基督徒秘密存在,他们并未公开表明自己的意图,满足于这样在隐秘中事奉神。这种神学纯属臆想和猜测,以至于另一些人宁愿说,在那千年间,教会既非有形也非无形,而是完全被不敬虔和偶像崇拜所抹杀和窒息。请允许我恳求你们,容我自由地说出真相;所有这些言论都是高烧中的胡言乱语,不过是白日做梦,其价值甚至比不上拿步高在睡梦中所见的梦。而且,如果我们相信达尼尔对那梦的解释[n0154],这些言论就完全与之相悖,因为拿步高看见一块非人手凿出的石头从山上滚下,它一直滚动,直到击倒那巨大的雕像,并且不断增长,最终成为一座大山,充满了全地;达尼尔将此理解为上主的国,它将存到永远。如果它像一座山,并且是一座大到充满全地的山,它又怎能是无形或隐秘的呢?如果它存到永远,又怎会中断一千年呢?这段经文无疑应理解为教会战斗的国度,因为凯旋的国度将充满的不仅是地,还有天,并且它不会在其他王国存续期间兴起,正如达尼尔的解释所说,而是在世界的终结之后。此外,那块石头“非人手凿出”,这属于我们主在时间中的诞生,据此,他由童贞女的子宫受孕,并由她的本体所生,没有人的作为,仅凭圣灵的祝福而成。那么,要么是达尼尔的预言有误,要么是那些反对大公教会的人预言有误,当他们声称教会是无形的、隐藏的、被毁灭的时候。看在神的份上,请耐心些;我们将有条不紊且简明扼要地揭示这些观点的虚妄。但首先,我们必须说明教会是什么。
All that our adversaries can say is that this infallibility is only true of the invisible Church.[n0153] But they arrive at this their opinion of the invisibility of the Church by two roads, for some say it is invisible because it consists only of persons elect and predestinate; the others attribute this invisibility to the rareness and scattering of the believers and faithful. Of these the first consider the Church to be invisible at all times, the others say that this invisibility has lasted about 1,000 years, more or less; that is, from S. Gregory to Luther, during which time the papal authority was peaceably established among Christians: for they say that during this time there were some true Christians in secret, who did not manifest their intentions and were satisfied with thus serving God in concealment. This theology is imagination and guesswork, so that others have preferred to say that during those 1,000 years the Church was neither visible nor invisible, but altogether effaced and suffocated by impiety and idolatry. Permit me, I beseech you, to say the truth freely; all these words are the incoherencies of fever, they are but dreams had while awake, and not worth the dream Nabuchodonosor had while asleep. And they are entirely contrary to it if we believe Daniel’s interpretation,[n0154] for Nabuchodonosor saw a stone cut out of a mountain without hands, which went rolling till it overthrew the great statue, and so increased that having become a mountain it filled the whole earth; this Daniel understood of the Kingdom of Our Lord, which shall last for ever. If it be as a mountain, and a mountain so large as to fill the whole earth, how shall it be invisible or secret? And if it last forever, how shall it have failed 1,000 years? And it is certainly of the Kingdom of the Church militant that this passage is to be understood, for that of the triumphant will fill heaven, not earth only, and will not arise during the time of the other Kingdoms, as Daniel’s interpretation says, but after the consummation of the world. Add to this that to be cut from the mountain without hands, belongs to the temporal generation of Our Lord, according to which he has been conceived in the womb of the Virgin, and engendered of her own substance without work of man, by the sole benediction of the Holy Ghost. Either then Daniel has badly prophesied, or the adversaries of the Catholic Church have done so when they have said the Church was invisible, hidden and destroyed. In God’s name have patience; we will go in order and briefly, while showing the vanity of those opinions. But we must, before all things, say what the Church is.
教会一词源于希腊语,意为「呼召」。因此,教会意指一群被呼召之人的集会或团体。会堂(Synagogue)一词本义是「羊群」。犹太人的集会被称为会堂,而基督徒的集会则被称为教会,因为犹太人如同被恐惧驱赶、聚集的畜群;基督徒则是藉着神的道,在仁爱的合一中,藉着使徒及其继承者的宣讲而被召集起来。因此,圣奥古斯丁曾说[n0155],教会之名源于「召集」,会堂之名源于「羊群」,因为被召集更属于人,而被驱赶则更指牲畜。我们称基督徒为教会或召集,是很有道理的,因为神要接纳一个人进入恩典时,首先的恩惠就是呼召他进入教会。圣保罗在《罗马书》(八章30节)中说:「他所预定的人,又召他们来」——这是他预定旨意的第一个果效——在《歌罗西书》(三章15节)又说:「要让基督的平安在你们心里作主,你们也是为此蒙召,归为一体。」「归为一体」就是被召入教会。主在《马太福音》(二十章、二十二章)用葡萄园和宴席的比喻来指教会,将葡萄园的工人和宴席的宾客称为被召、被请的人:「被召的人多,选上的人少。」雅典人称公民的集会为教会,而外邦人的集会则用另一个名字——Διακλήσις。因此,「教会」一词专属于基督徒,他们「不再是外人和客旅,是与圣徒同国,是神家里的人了」(弗二19)。你已看到「教会」一词的由来,以下是其定义[n0156]:教会是一个神圣的团体或普世性的会社,由众人联合聚集而成,共同宣认同一的基督教信仰,分享同一的圣事与祭献,并顺服同一位主耶稣基督在世上的代权者与总代表,即圣彼得的继承者,在合法主教的牧职之下。
Church comes from the Greek word meaning to call. Church then signifies an assembly, or company of persons called. Synagogue means a flock, to speak properly. The assembly of the Jews was called Synagogue, that of Christians is called Church, because the Jews were as a flock of animals, assembled and herded by fear; Christians are brought together by the Word of God, called together in the union of charity, by the preaching of the Apostles and their successors. Wherefore S. Augustine has said[n0155] that the Church is named from convocation, the synagogue from flock, because to be convoked belongs more to men, to be driven together refers rather to cattle. Now it is with good reason that we call the Christian people the Church, or convocation, because the first benefit God does to a man whom he is about to receive into grace is to call him to the Church. Those whom he predestinated them he also called, said S. Paul to the Romans (viii. 30)—that is the first effect of his predestination—and to the Colossians (iii. 15), Let the peace of Christ rejoice in your hearts, wherein also you are called in one body. To be called in one body is to be called in the Church, and in those comparisons which Our Lord makes, in S. Matthew (xx, xxii), of the vineyard and the banquet to the Church, the workmen in the vineyard and the guests at the banquet, he names the called and invited ones: Many, says he, are called, but few are chosen. The Athenians called the assemblage of the citizens the Church, an assemblage of strangers was called by another name—Διακλήσις. Whence the word Church belongs properly to Christians, who are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens of the saints and domestics of God (Eph. ii. 19). You see whence is taken the word Church, and here is its definition:[n0156] The Church is a holy university or general company of men united and collected together in the profession of one same Christian faith, in the participation of the same Sacraments and sacrifice, and in obedience to one same vicar and lieutenant-general on earth of Our Lord Jesus Christ, and successor of S. Peter under the charge of lawful bishops.
第三章:大公教会是合一的。第一点:它有一个可见的元首;新教则没有。
Chapter III: The Catholic Church Is One. Mark the First. It Is Under One Visible Head; That of the Protestants Is Not.
我不打算在此点上多作停留。你们知道,我们所有天主教徒都承认教宗为吾主的代表。普世教会最近在特利腾会议上也承认了这一点,当时教会请求教宗确认其决议,并接受教宗派出的代表作为大会常规且合法的主持团体。同样,我若花时间证明你们没有可见的元首,也是徒劳;你们自己也承认这一点。你们有一个最高教务会议,就像伯尔尼、日内瓦、苏黎世等地的会议一样,不隶属于任何更高的权威。你们不仅远未同意承认一个普世元首,甚至连一个省级元首都未曾设立。你们的牧师彼此平等,在教务会议中并无特权,甚至在学识和投票权上还不如并非牧师的主席。至于你们的主教或监督,你们不仅将他们降级到牧师的地位,更使其地位更低,以至于一切秩序都荡然无存。
I will not dwell long on this point. You know that all we Catholics acknowledge the Pope as Vicar of Our Lord. The universal Church acknowledged him lately at Trent, when she addressed herself to him for confirmation of what she had resolved, and when she received his deputies as the ordinary and legitimate presiding body of the Council. I should lose time also [to prove that] you have no visible head; you admit it. You have a supreme consistory, like those of Berne, Geneva, Zurich and the rest, which depend on no other. You are so far from consenting to recognize a universal head, that you have not even a provincial head. Your ministers are one as good as another, and have no prerogative in the Consistory, yea, are inferior in knowledge and in vote to the president who is no minister. As for your bishops or superintendents, you are not satisfied with lowering them to the rank of ministers, but have made them inferior, so as to leave nothing in its proper place.
英国人奉他们的女王为教会之首,这违背了神纯正的道。据我所知,他们还不至于疯狂到认为她是大公教会的元首,而只是那些不幸国度的教会之首。
The English hold their queen as head of their church, contrary to the pure Word of God. Not that they are mad enough, so far as I know, to consider her head of the Catholic Church, but only of those unhappy countries.
总而言之,在属灵事务上,无论你们或是所有反对教宗者当中,都没有一个众人之上的首领。
In short, there is no one head over all others in spiritual things, either among you or among the rest of those who make profession of opposing the Pope.
教会——无论是战斗的教会还是凯旋的教会,在旧约和新约中——被称为家和家族的次数与场合何其多!在我看来,若去逐一查考,似乎是浪费时间,因为这在圣经中如此常见,读过圣经的人绝不会质疑,而未读过的人一旦开始阅读,便会发现这种说法几乎无处不在。正是关于教会,圣保罗对他亲爱的提摩太说(提前 3:15):「你也可以知道在神的家中当怎样行,这家就是永生神的教会,……真理的柱石和根基。」正是关于她,大卫说:「住在你殿中的,便为有福。」(诗 84:5)正是关于她,天使说:「他要作雅各家的王,直到永远。」(路 1:32)正是关于她,我们的主说:「在我父的家里有许多住处。」(约 14:2)「天国好像一个家主。」(太 20:1)以及其他成千上万处经文。
How many times and in how many places is the Church, as well militant as triumphant, both in Old and New Testament, called house and family! It would seem to me lost time to search this out, since it is so common in the Scriptures that he who has read them will never question it, and he who has not read them will find, as soon as he reads them, this form of speech in a manner everywhere. It is of the Church that S. Paul says to his dear Timothy (1 iii. 15): That thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the Church, … the pillar and ground of the truth. It is of her that David says, Blessed are they who dwell in thy house, O Lord (Ps. lxxxiii. 5). It is of her that the angel said: He shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever (Luke i. 32). It is of her that Our Lord said, In my Father’s house there are many mansions (John xiv. 2). The kingdom of heaven is like to a master of a family, in Matthew, chapter 20, and in a hundred thousand other places.
教会既是一个家、一个家庭,其主人无疑只能有一位,就是耶稣基督,因此教会被称为神的家。但这位主人、家主升到神的右边时,将许多仆人留在他的家中,必会留下其中一位作为总管,使其他仆人向他负责;所以基督说:「谁是忠心有见识的仆人,为主人所派,管理家里的人呢?」(太 24:45)确实,若店铺里没有工头,试想生意如何经营?——若王国里没有国王,船上没有船长,家中没有父亲——那就不再是一个家庭了。但请听主在马太福音十二章所说:「凡一国自相纷争,就成为荒场;一城一家自相纷争,必站立不住。」一个省份,尤其若幅员辽阔,绝不可能自我治理得当。我要请教诸位明智的先生,你们主张教会没有元首,能否给我举出一个重要的政体,其中所有部分政府不归于一统?我们可以略过马其顿人、巴比伦人、犹太人、米底人、波斯人、阿拉伯人、叙利亚人、法兰西人、西班牙人、英格兰人以及众多显赫的国家,因为此事在这些例子中显而易见;但让我们看看共和国。请告诉我,你们可曾见过哪个大省份是自我治理的?从未有过。世界的大部分曾属于罗马共和国,但治理的只有一个罗马;一个雅典,一个迦太基,其他古代共和国亦然;一个威尼斯,一个热那亚,一个卢塞恩,一个弗里堡等等。你们绝不会发现某个重要大省份的各个部分各自为政。但过去、现在、将来都必然需要:若一个省份广大,必须由单独一人,或一个位于一地的单一团体,或一个单独的城邦,或该省份的一小部分来治理整个省份。诸位先生,你们喜爱历史,我确信你们会支持我;你们不会让我被反驳。但假设(这极不真实)某个特定省份是自治的,这又如何能适用于普世的基督教会呢?教会如此普遍,涵盖了整个世界。若它自我治理,如何能成为一体?若不能,就需要有一个由所有教区组成的常设大公会议——但谁来召集它?那就需要所有主教都离开自己的教区;这如何可能?若所有主教都平等,谁去召集他们?若在信仰问题上出现疑问,要召开一次大公会议将是何等困难!因此,整个教会及其各个部分不可能自我治理,而不使一部分依赖于另一部分。
Now the Church being a house and a family, the Master thereof can doubtless be but one, Jesus Christ, and so is it called house of God. But this Master and householder ascending to the right hand of God, having left many servants in his house, would leave one of them who should be servant-in-chief, and to whom the others should be responsible; wherefore Christ said, Who (thinkest thou) is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath set over his family (Matt. xxiv. 45). In truth, if there were not a foreman in a shop, think how the business would be done—or if there were not a king in a kingdom, a captain in a ship, a father in a family—in fact it would no longer be a family. But hear Our Lord in S. Matthew (xii): Every city or house divided against itself shall not stand. Never can a province be well governed by itself, above all if it be large. I ask you, gentlemen so wise, who will have no head in the Church, can you give me an example of any government of importance in which all the particular governments are not reduced to one? We may pass over the Macedonians, Babylonians, Jews, Medes, Persians, Arabians, Syrians, French, Spaniards, English and a vast number of eminent states, in regard to which the matter is evident, but let us come to republics. Tell me, where have you ever seen any great province which has governed itself? Nowhere. The chief part of the world was at one time in the Roman Republic, but a single Rome governed; a single Athens, Carthage and so of the other ancient republics; a single Venice, a single Genoa, a single Lucerne, Fribourg and the rest. You will never find that the single parts of some notable and great province have set to work to govern themselves. But it was, is and will be necessary that one man alone, or one single body of men residing in one place, or one single town, or some small portion of a province, has governed the province if the rest of the province were large. You, gentlemen, who delight in history, I am assured of your suffrages; you will not let me be contradicted. But supposing (which is most false) that some particular province was self-governed, how can this be said of the Christian Church, which is so universal that it comprehends all the world? How could it be one if it governed itself? And if not, there would be need to have a Council of all the bishoprics always standing—and who would convoke it? It would be necessary for all the bishops to be absent; and how could that be? And if all the bishops were equal, who would call them together? And how great a difficulty would it be, if there were some doubt in a matter of faith, to assemble a Council! It cannot then possibly be that the whole Church and each part thereof should govern itself, without dependence of one part on the other.
既然我已充分证明,教会的一部分应当依赖于另一部分,那么我要问:应当依赖的是哪一部分?是一个教省,一座城市,一个会议,还是某一个人?如果是一个教省,那么是哪一个?不会是英格兰,因为当它还是大公教会时,[并未主张过这项权利]。究竟是哪一个?又为何是这一个而非那一个?况且,从未有任何教省声称拥有这项特权。如果是一座城市,那它必须是宗主教座城市之一:而宗主教座城市只有五座,即罗马、安提阿、亚历山大、君士坦丁堡和耶路撒冷。这五座中是哪一座?除了罗马,其余都已落入异教。因此,如果必须是一座城市,那就是罗马;如果是一个会议,那就是在罗马举行的会议。然而,不,它不是一个教省,不是一座城市,也不是一个简单且永久性的会议;它是一个人,一位被立为全教会之首的单一元首:「主人所派,管理家里的人,按时分粮给他们」的那位忠信又精明的仆人。那么,让我们得出结论:我们的主在离开这个世界时,为了使他的整个教会保持合一,留下了一位唯一的治理者和总代表,我们在一切需要时都应向他求助。
Now, since I have sufficiently proved that one part should depend on another, I ask which part it is on which the dependence should be, whether a province, or a city, or an assembly, or a single person? If a province, where is it? It is not England, for when it was Catholic [it did not claim this right]. Where is it? And why this one rather than that? Besides no province has ever claimed this privilege. If it be a city, it must be one of the Patriarchal ones: now of the Patriarchal cities there are but five, Rome, Antioch, Alexandria, Constantinople and Jerusalem. Which of the five? All are pagan except Rome. If then it must be a city, it is Rome; if an assembly, it is that at Rome. But no, it is not a province, not a town, not a simple and perpetual assembly; it is a single man, established head over all the Church: A faithful and prudent servant whom the Lord hath appointed. Let us conclude then that Our Lord, when leaving this world, in order to leave all his Church united, left one single governor and lieutenant-general, to whom we are to have recourse in all our necessities.
既然如此,我要对你们说,这位总仆人、这位管家与治理者、我们主家中的总管,就是圣彼得。正因如此,他才能真实地说:「主啊,因为我是你的仆人」(诗篇 115:16),并且不仅是仆人,更是双重的仆人:「我是你的仆人」,因为「那善于治理的」配得「加倍的敬重」(提摩太前书 5:17)。他不仅是「你的仆人」,还是「你婢女的儿子」。当家族中有亲属作仆人时,他更受信任,家中的钥匙也乐意托付给他。因此,我引述圣彼得的话并非无缘无故:「主啊,因为我是你的仆人」等等。因为他是一位良善忠信的仆人,主人将钥匙赐给了这位同族的仆人:「我要把天国的钥匙给你」。
Which being so, I say to you that this servant general, this dispenser and governor, this chief steward of the house of Our Lord is S. Peter, who on this account can truly say, O Lord, for I am thy servant (Ps. cxv. 16), and not only servant but doubly so: I am thy servant, because they who rule well are worthy of double honour (1 Tim. v. 17). And not only thy servant, but also son of thy hand maid. When there is some servant of the family kin he is trusted the more, and the keys of the house are willingly entrusted to him. It is therefore not without cause that I introduce S. Peter saying, O Lord, for I am thy servant, and so on. For he is a good and faithful servant, to whom, as to a servant of the same kin, the Master has given the keys: To thee I will give the keys of the kingdom of heaven.
圣路加清楚地告诉我们,圣彼得就是这位仆人。在记述主耶稣警告门徒之后(路加福音十二章):「主人来到,看见仆人警醒,那仆人就有福了。我实在告诉你们,主人必叫他们坐席,自己束上带,进前伺候他们。」只有圣彼得问主说:「这比喻是为我们说的呢,还是为众人呢?」主耶稣回答圣彼得时,并没有说「谁(你以为)是忠心的仆人?」——像他先前说「那仆人就有福了」那样——而是说:「谁是忠心有见识的管家,主人派他管理家里的人,按时分粮给他们呢?」事实上,特奥菲拉克特在此指出,圣彼得提出这个问题,是因为他肩负着教会的最高职责。圣安波罗修在《路加福音注释》第七卷中也说,前一句「有福了」等话是针对所有人说的,而后一句「谁,你以为」则是指向主教们,更确切地说,是指向那位最高主教。因此,主耶稣回答圣彼得,意在表明:我前面所说的是普遍适用于所有人的,但对你尤其如此:因为,你以为谁是那忠心又有见识的管家呢?
S. Luke shows us clearly that S. Peter is this servant, for after having related that Our Lord had said by way of warning to his disciples (Luke xii), Blessed are those servants whom the Lord when he cometh shall find watching: Amen I say to you, that he will gird himself, and make them sit down to meat, and passing will minister to them. S. Peter alone asked Our Lord, Dost thou speak this parable to us, or likewise to all? Our Lord answering S. Peter does not say, Who (thinkest thou) are the faithful servants? as he had said, Blessed are those servants, but, Who (thinkest thou) is the faithful and wise steward whom his Lord setteth over his family to give them their measure of wheat in due season? And in fact Theophylact here says that S. Peter asked this question as having the supreme charge of the Church, and S. Ambrose in the seventh book on S. Luke, says that the first words, blessed, and so on refer to all, but the second, who, thinkest thou, refer to the bishops, and much more properly to the supreme bishop. Our Lord, then, answers S. Peter as meaning to say: what I have said in general applies to all, but to thee particularly: for whom dost thou think to be the prudent and faithful servant?
诚然,若我们稍加细察这比喻,那负责分饼的仆人除了圣彼得还能是谁呢?喂养他人的职责已托付给他:「喂养我的羊」。家主出门时,将钥匙交给总管与管家,而主不正是对圣彼得说:「我要把天国的钥匙给你」吗?一切皆指向这位管理者,其余官员的权柄皆依赖于他,正如整座建筑皆奠基于基石;因此圣彼得被称为教会所建立的磐石:「你是矶法,在这磐石上」等等。矶法在叙利亚语和希伯来语中皆意为石头,但拉丁译者用了「彼得」(Petrus),因为希腊语中有πέτρος,亦意为石头,如同「petra」。主在马太福音第七章说,智慧人将房屋建在磐石上,「supra petram」。那谎言之父、主的模仿者魔鬼,竟想制造某种仿制品,将其可悲的异端主要建立在圣彼得的一个教区,以及一座「罗谢尔」城中。[n0157][n0158][n0159]
And truly, if we sift this parable a little, who can be the servant who is to distribute the bread except S. Peter, to whom the charge of feeding the others has been given: feed my sheep? When the master of the house goes out he gives the keys to the chief steward and procurator, and is it not to S. Peter that Our Lord said, I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven? Everything has reference to the governor, and the rest of the officers depend on him for their authority, as all the building does upon the foundation; thus S. Peter is called the stone on which the Church is founded: Thou art Cephas, and upon this rock, and so on. Now Cephas means a stone in Syriac as well as in Hebrew, but the Latin translator has said Petrus, because in Greek there is πέτρος, which also means stone, like petra. And Our Lord in S. Matthew, chapter vii, says that the wise man builds and founds his house on the rock, supra petram.[n0157] Whereof the devil, the father of lies, the ape of Our Lord, has wished to make a sort of imitation, founding his miserable heresy principally in a diocese of S. Peter,[n0158] and in a Rochelle.[n0159]
此外,我们的主要求这位仆人应当「精明而忠信」。圣彼得确实具备这两种品质——他岂会缺乏精明呢?因为引导他的并非血肉,而是天上的父;他岂会失去忠信呢?因为主曾说:「我已经为你祈求,叫你不至于失了信心」(路加福音 22:32)。我们应当相信,他「因虔诚蒙了应允」(希伯来书 5:7)。他蒙应允的极佳见证,就是主接着说的:「你回头以后,要坚固你的弟兄。」这仿佛是说:我已为你祈求,因此你要成为其他人的坚固者,因为对于其他人,我只祈求他们能在你那里得到稳妥的避难所。由此我们可以得出结论:既然我们的主有一天要离开他的教会——就他肉身的、可见的临在而言——他便留下了一位可见的代理人与总代表,即圣彼得。因此,圣彼得可以正当地说:「主啊,因为我是你的仆人。」
Further, Our Lord requires that this servant should be prudent and faithful. And St. Peter truly has these two qualities, for how could prudence be wanting to him, since neither flesh nor blood directs him but the heavenly Father? And how could fidelity fail him, since Our Lord said, I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not (Luke xxii. 32)? And he, we must believe, was heard for his reverence (Heb. v. 7). And that he was heard he gives an excellent testimony when he adds, And thou being converted, confirm thy brethren. As if he would say, I have prayed for thee, and therefore be the confirmer of the others, because for the others I have only prayed that they may have a secure refuge in thee. Let us then conclude that as Our Lord was one day to quit his Church as regards his corporal and visible being, he left a visible lieutenant and vicar general, namely S. Peter, who could therefore rightly say, O Lord, for I am thy servant.
你会对我说:我们的主并没有死,而且他始终与他的教会同在,那你为何还要给他设立一位代理呢?我回答你:正因为他没有死,所以他没有继承人,只有一位代理;并且,他确实以他无形的恩惠在万事万物、各处各地扶助他的教会,但为了不使一个可见的身体没有可见的头,他更愿意藉着一位可见的代理者来扶助教会——除了无形的恩惠之外,他藉着这位代理者持续不断地治理他的教会,并以一种符合他眷顾之甘甜的方式行事。你还会对我说:教会除了我们的主之外没有别的根基——「因为那已经立好的根基就是耶稣基督,此外没有人能立别的根基」(林前 3:11)。我同意你这一点:无论是争战的教会还是得胜的教会,都支撑并建立在我们的主之上,如同建立在首要的根基上;但以赛亚已经向我们预言,在教会中将有两个根基。在第二十八章:「看哪,我在锡安放一块石头作为根基,是试验过的石头,是稳固根基,宝贵的房角石。」我知道有位大人物如何解释这段经文,但在我看来,以赛亚的这段话无疑应当参照圣马太福音第十六章(即今日福音)来解释,而不必另寻他解。[n0160] 在那里,以赛亚以我们主的名义抱怨犹太人和他们的先知,因为他们不肯相信:「命上加命,令上加令,律上加律,例上加例,这里一点,那里一点。」接着他补充说:「所以主这样说。」因此,是主说:「看哪,我在锡安放一块石头作为根基。」他说「在根基中」,因为虽然其他使徒也是教会的根基(《启示录》说:「城墙有十二根基,根基上有羔羊十二使徒的名字」(启 21:14);另一处又说:「被建造在使徒和先知的根基上,有基督耶稣自己为房角石」(弗 2:20);诗篇作者也说:「他的根基在圣山上」(诗 87:1)),但在所有人中,有一位在卓越和最高意义上被称为石头和根基,他就是我们的主对他说「你是矶法(即石头)」的那一位——「试验过的石头」。请听圣马太的记载:他宣告我们的主要安放一块试验过的石头。你还能有什么比这更大的试验呢?「人说我人子是谁?」这是一个难题,圣彼得解释了属性交流这个隐秘而深奥的奥秘,他的回答如此切中要害,无人能出其右,并证明他确实是一块石头,他说:「你是基督,是永生神的儿子。」以赛亚继续说「宝贵的石头」;听听我们的主对圣彼得的看重:「西门巴约拿,你是有福的」——「房角石」。我们的主不是说他要只建造教会的一堵墙,而是整个「我的教会」;因此他是房角石,「稳固根基」——他将是一个根基,但不是首要的,因为还有另一个根基——「有基督耶稣自己为房角石」。看以赛亚如何解释圣马太,圣马太又如何解释以赛亚。
You will say to me, Our Lord is not dead, and moreover is always with his Church, why then do you give him a vicar? I answer you that not being dead he has no successor but only a vicar and moreover that he truly assists his Church in all things and everywhere by his invisible favor, but, in order not to make a visible body without a visible head, he has willed further to assist it in the person of a visible lieutenant, by means of whom, besides invisible favors, he perpetually administers his Church, and in a manner suitable to the sweetness of his providence. You will tell me, again, that there is no other foundation than Our Lord in the Church: No one can lay another foundation than that which is laid, which is Christ Jesus (1 Cor. iii. 11). I grant you that as well the Church militant as the triumphant is supported and founded on Our Lord, as on the principal foundation, but Isaias has foretold to us that in the Church there were to be two foundations. In chapter xxviii, Behold I will lay a stone in the foundations of Sion, a tried stone, a corner stone, a precious stone, founded in the foundation. I know how a great personage explains it, but it seems to me that that passage of Isaias ought certainly to be interpreted without going outside chapter xvi of St. Matthew, in the Gospel of to-day.[n0160] There then Isaias, complaining of the Jews and of their prophets, in the person of Our Lord, because they would not believe: Command, com mand again; expect, expect again, and what follows, adds, Therefore thus saith the Lord. And hence it was the Lord who said, Behold I will lay a stone in the foundations of Sion. He says in the founda tions, because although the other Apostles were foundations of the Church (And the wall of the city, says the Apocalypse [xxi. 14], had twelve foundations, and in them the twelve names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb, and elsewhere, Built upon the foundation of the prophets and apostles, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone (Eph. ii. 20), and the Psalmist (lxxxvi), The foundations thereof are in the holy mountains). Yet, among all, there is one who by excellence and in the highest sense is called stone and foundation, and it is he to whom Our Lord said, Thou art Cephas, that is, stone, tried stone. Listen to St. Matthew; he declares that Our Lord will lay a tried stone. What trying would you have other than this: whom do men say that the Son of man is? A hard question, which St. Peter, explaining the secret and difficult mystery of the communication of idioms, answers so much to the point that more could not be and gives proof that he is truly a stone, saying, Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God. Isaias continues and says a precious stone; hear the esteem in which Our Lord holds St. Peter: Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona, corner stone. Our Lord does not say that he will build only a wall of the Church, but the whole, My Church; he is then a cornerstone, founded in the foundation, he shall be a foundation, but not first, for there will be another foundation—Christ himself being the chief cornerstone. See how Isaias explains St. Matthew, and St. Matthew Isaias.
我若要将心中对此事的想法尽数道出,恐怕永无尽头。现在让我们看看这一切的最终结论。真正的教会在其治理与行政上应当有一个可见的首脑;你们的教会没有,因此它不是真正的教会。另一方面,世界上有一个真正的、合法的教会,它有一个可见的首脑,除了我们的教会,别无他人拥有,因此我们的教会才是真正的教会。让我们继续前行。
I should never end if I would say all that comes to my mind when I have this subject before me. Now let us see the conclusion of it all. The true Church ought to have a visible head in its government and administration; yours has none, therefore, it is not the true Church. On the other hand, there is in the world one true Church and lawful, which has a visible head, no one has [but ours], therefore ours is the true Church. Let us pass on.
第四章
Chapter IV
教会的合一 (续) 论教会在教义与信仰上的合一 。真教会必须在教义上合一。大公教会在信仰上是合一的,而所谓改革宗教会则不然。
UNITY OF THE CHURCH (CONTINUED) OF THE UNITY OF THE CHURCH IN DOCTRINE AND BELIEF. THE TRUE CHURCH MUST BE ONE IN ITS DOCTRINE. THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IS UNITED IN BELIEF, THE SO-CALLED REFORMED CHURCH IS NOT .
基督是分裂的吗?不,当然不是,因为祂是和平的神,不是纷争的神,正如圣保罗在全教会所教导的。那么,真教会就不可能在信仰和见解上处于纷争或分裂之中,因为神就不再是它的创始者或配偶,并且如同一个自相纷争的国度,它必归于荒凉。一旦神将一群人归为自己,正如祂对待教会那样,祂就赐给他们一心一途:教会只是一个身体,所有信徒都是其肢体,由各关节紧凑联结在一起;只有一个灵使这身体有生命:「神在他的圣所,使人和睦同居」(诗 67:7);因此,神的真教会必须在同一教义和信仰中合一、坚固、联结在一起。
Is Jesus Christ divided? No, surely, for he is the God of peace, not of dissension, as S. Paul taught throughout the Church. It cannot then be that the true Church should be in dissension or division of belief and opinion, for God would no longer be its author or spouse, and like a kingdom divided against itself, it would be brought to desolation. As soon as God takes a people to himself, as he has done the Church, he gives it unity of heart and of path: the Church is but one body, of which all the faithful are members, compacted and united together by all its joints; there is but one spirit animating this body: God is in his holy place, who maketh men of one manner to dwell in a house (Ps. lxvii. 7); therefore the true Church of God must be united, fastened and joined together in one same doctrine and belief.
圣依勒内说(《驳异端》3.3),所有信徒都必须聚集并联合于罗马教会,[因为]它拥有至高的统治权。它是他们司铎职分尊严的母亲,尤里乌斯一世说(《致优西比乌书》)。「它是司铎职分合一的开始,它是合一的纽带」,圣居普良说(《书信》55)。又说:「我们并非不知道只有一位神、一位基督和主,我们已承认祂,只有一位圣灵,在大公教会中只有一个牧职(episcopatus)」(《论教会的合一》4)。良善的奥普塔图斯也对多纳徒派说(《驳多纳徒派》2.2, 3):「你不能否认你知道,在罗马城中,首席座位首先授予了圣彼得,使徒的首领圣彼得曾坐在其上,因此他被称为矶法;这座位保存了整个教会的合一,为的是其他使徒不会各自寻求提出并坚持自己的主张,并且从此以后,凡设立另一座位对抗这唯一座位的人,就是分裂者。因此,在这唯一的座位上,即其特权的首位,首先坐着圣彼得。」这几乎是这位古代圣教父的原话,而当今每一位大公信徒都持同样的信念。我们视罗马教会为我们一切困境中的避难所;我们都是她谦卑的儿女,从她乳房的奶汁中汲取我们的食粮;我们都是这最丰盛树干上的枝条,除了从这根部汲取教义的汁液外,别无来源。这使我们所有人都披上同一信仰的外衣,因为知道教会中有一位首领和副统帅,当他坐在彼得的座位上教导基督世界时,他与教会的其他主教所决定和确定的,便成为我们信仰的法则和尺度。即使错误遍布全世界,你仍会看到大公信徒中持守同一信仰。若有任何意见分歧,要么它不属于信仰之事,要么一旦大公会议或罗马圣座作出决定,你将看到每个人都服从他们的裁决。我们的理解在信仰上不会彼此偏离,而是通过教会至高权威的纽带最紧密地联合和连接在一起,每个人都以全然的谦卑顺服于此,将其信仰稳固其上,如同建立在真理的柱石和根基上。我们的大公教会在全地只有一种语言和同一套话语形式。
It is necessary, says S. Irenæus (iii. 3), that all the faithful should come together and unite themselves to the Roman Church [on account of] its superior ruling power. She is the mother of their sacerdotal dignity, says Julius I. (ad Euseb.) “She is the commencement of the unity of the priesthood, she is the bond of unity,” says S. Cyprian (Ep. 55). Again, “We are not ignorant that there is but one God, one Christ and Lord, whom we have confessed, one Holy Spirit, one pastoral office (episcopatus) in the Catholic Church” (de un. Ec. iv). The good Optatus also said to the Donatists (ii. 2, 3), “Thou canst not deny that thou knowest that in the city of Rome the chief chair has been first granted to S. Peter, in which sat the chief of the Apostles, S. Peter, whence he was called Cephas; the chair in which the unity of the whole was preserved, in order that the other Apostles might not seek to put forward and maintain each his own, and that henceforward he might be a schismatic who would set up another chair against this one chair. Therefore in this one chair, which is the first of its prerogatives, was first seated S. Peter.” These are almost the words of this ancient and holy doctor, and every Catholic of this age is of the same conviction. We hold the Roman Church to be our refuge in all our difficulties; we all are her humble children and receive our food from the milk of her breasts; we are all branches of this most fruitful stock and draw no sap of doctrine save from this root. This is what clothes us all with the same livery of belief, for knowing that there is one chief and lieutenant general in the Church, what he decides and determines with the other prelates of the Church when he is seated in the chair of Peter to teach Christendom, serves as law and measure to our belief. Let there be error everywhere throughout the world, yet you will see the same faith in Catholics. And if there be any difference of opinion, either it will not be in things belonging to the Faith, or else, as soon as ever a general Council or the Roman See shall have determined it, you will see every one submit to their decision. Our understandings do not stray away from one another in their belief, but keep most closely united and linked together by the bond of the superior authority of the Church, to which each one gives in with all humility, steadying his faith thereon, as upon the pillar and ground of truth. Our Catholic Church has but one language and one same form of words throughout the whole earth.
恰恰相反,先生们,你们的第一批改革家们刚站稳脚跟,刚开始建造一座显然要通天、要为他们赢得伟大而辉煌的改革家声誉的教义与科学之塔时,神就为了挫败这野心勃勃的计划,允许他们中间出现如此多样的语言与信仰,以致他们开始如此激烈地相互矛盾,使他们的全部事业变成了一座可悲的巴别塔与混乱。路德的宗教改革产生了多少矛盾!我若要把它们全写在这纸上,就永远写不完。谁想看到这些,就该读一读弗雷德里克·斯塔菲尔的《论和谐中的不和谐》那本小书,以及桑德斯的《可见的君主国》第七卷,还有加布里埃尔·德·普雷奥的《异端者生平》:我只说你们不可能不知道、且我现在亲眼所见的事。
On the contrary, gentlemen, your first ministers had no sooner got on their feet, they had no sooner begun to build a tower of doctrine and science which was visibly to reach the heavens, and to acquire them the great and magnificent reputation of reformers, than God, wishing to traverse this ambitious design, permitted among them such a diversity of language and belief, that they began to contradict one another so violently that all their undertaking became a miserable Babel and confusion. What contradictions has not Luther’s reformation produced! I should never end if I would put them all on this paper. He who would see them should read that little book of Frederick Staphyl’s de concordiâ discordi, and Sanders, Book 7 of his Visible Monarchy, and Gabriel de Preau, in the Lives of Heretics: I will only say what you cannot be ignorant of, and what I now see before my eyes.
你们并没有统一的圣经正典:路德不接受你们所接受的雅各书。加尔文认为教会中有元首是违背圣经的;英国教会则持相反观点。法国胡格诺派认为,根据神的道,司铎并不低于主教;英国教会却有管辖司铎的主教,其中还有两位大主教,其中一位被称为「首席主教」——这个头衔是加尔文极为憎恶的。英格兰的清教徒将「不得在原先的天主教堂里讲道、施洗、祷告」奉为信条,但你们这边的人倒没这么挑剔。请注意我说的是他们将其定为信条,因为他们宁愿遭受监禁和流放也不肯放弃这一点。难道不是众所周知,在日内瓦,他们认为守圣人节日是一种迷信吗?然而在瑞士有些地方仍然守节,而你们也守圣母的一个节日。问题不在于有些人守节而另一些人不守——这并不构成信仰上的矛盾——而在于你们和部分瑞士人所遵守的,却被其他人谴责为有损宗教的纯洁。你们难道不知道,你们一位极有声望的牧师教导说,我们主的身体距离主的晚餐,如同天离地那么远?你们难道不也同样知道,这被许多其他人认为是错误的吗?你们不是有一位牧师最近承认了基督的身体在圣餐中的真实临在,而其他人却否认这一点吗?你们能否认在称义问题上,你们彼此之间的分歧,正如你们与我们之间的分歧一样大吗?——那位匿名的论战者就是明证。总而言之,各人有各人的说法;在我交谈过的众多胡格诺派信徒中,我从未发现有两个人的信仰是完全一致的。
You have not one same canon of the Scriptures: Luther will not have the Epistle of S. James, which you receive. Calvin holds it to be contrary to the Scripture that there is a head in the Church; the English hold the reverse: the French Huguenots hold that according to the Word of God priests are not less than bishops; the English have bishops who govern priests, and among them two archbishops, one of whom is called primate, a name which Calvin so greatly detests. The Puritans in England hold as an article of faith that it is not lawful to preach, baptize, pray, in the Churches which were formerly Catholic, but they are not so squeamish in these parts. And note my saying that they make it an article of faith, for they suffer both prison and banishment rather than give it up. Is it not well known that at Geneva they consider it a superstition to keep any saint’s day? Yet in Switzerland some are kept, and you keep one of Our Lady. The point is not that some keep them and others do not, for this would be no contradiction in religious belief, but that what you and some of the Swiss observe the others condemn as contrary to the purity of religion. Are you not aware that one of your greatest ministers teaches that the body of Our Lord is as far from the Lord’s Supper as heaven is from earth, and are you not likewise aware that this is held to be false by many others? Has not one of your ministers lately confessed the reality of Christ’s body in the Supper, and do not the rest deny it? Can you deny me that as regards justification you are as much divided against one another as you are against us—witness that anonymous controversialist. In a word, each man has his own language, and out of as many Huguenots as I have spoken to I have never found two of the same belief.
然而,最糟糕的是你们无法达成一致,因为你们找不到可信的仲裁者。你们在地面上没有一个能够解决你们困难的首领;你们相信连教会本身也会犯错并误导他人。你们不会把自己的灵魂交托给如此不安全的掌舵者;事实上,你们对她评价甚低。经文不能成为你们的仲裁者,因为你们正在就其争论不休,有些人坚持用一种方式理解,有些人则用另一种。你们的纷争与争端永无止境,除非你们屈服于教会权威。请看吕讷堡、马尔布伦、蒙贝利亚尔的对话,以及最近的伯尔尼对话。请见证蒂特曼、赫舒修斯和埃拉斯图,我还要加上布伦茨和布林格。你们在圣事数量上存在严重分歧。如今,通常在你们中间只教导两种;加尔文制定了三种,除洗礼与圣餐外又加上圣秩;路德在这里把忏悔列为第三项,然后又说只有一个;最终,在加尔文参与的雷根斯堡对话中(据贝扎在其生平中证实),新教徒承认有七项圣事。你们如何对于神的全能这一条存在分歧,一方否认神的能力可以让一个物体同时存在于两个地方,另一方否认绝对全能,还有一些人没有这样否认?但如果我要向你们展示贝扎承认的那些光荣的教会改革者——普拉格的耶柔米、约翰·胡斯、威克里夫、路德、布塞尔、奥科拉姆帕迪乌斯、慈运理、波梅拉尼乌斯以及其他——之间的巨大矛盾,我将永远不会结束。路德足够让你了解他们之间的良好和谐,他在1527年对慈运理派和圣餐派发出的哀叹中称他们为押沙龙和犹大,以及狂热之徒。
But the worst is, you are not able to come to an agreement, for where will you find a trusted arbitrator? You have no head upon earth to address yourselves to in your difficulties; you believe that the very Church can err herself and lead others into error. You would not put your soul into such unsafe hands; indeed, you hold her in small account. The Scripture cannot be your arbiter, for it is concerning the Scripture that you are in litigation, some of you being determined to have it understood in one way, some in another. Your discords and your disputes are interminable, unless you give in to the authority of the Church. Witness the Colloquies of Lunebourg, of Malbron, of Montbeliard, and that of Berne recently. Witness Titman, Heshusius and Erastus, to whom I add Brenz and Bullinger. Take the great division there is among you about the number of the Sacraments. Now, and ordinarily among you, only two are taught; Calvin made three, adding to Baptism and the Supper, Order; Luther here puts Penance for the third, then says there is but one: in the end, the Protestants, at the Colloquy of Ratisbonne, at which Calvin assisted, as Beza testifies in his life, confessed that there were seven Sacraments. How is it you are divided about the article of the almightiness of God, one party denying that a body can by the divine power be in two places, others denying absolute almightiness, others make no such denials? But if I would show you the great contradictions among those whom Beza acknowledges to be glorious reformers of the Church, namely, Jerome of Prague, John Hus, Wicliff, Luther, Bucer, Œcolampadius, Zuingle, Pomeranius and the rest, I should never come to an end. Luther can sufficiently inform you as to the good harmony there is among them, in the lamentation which he makes against the Zuinglians and Sacramentarians, whom he calls Absaloms and Judases, and fanatic spirits (in the year 1527).
已故的伊曼纽尔殿下(萨伏伊的)——愿他安息——曾向博学的安东尼·波塞文讲述,在科尔马斯的会谈中,当新教徒被要求陈述他们的信仰告白时,他们一个接一个地离开了会场,因为他们无法达成一致。这位极其值得信赖的伟大亲王,是作为在场者讲述此事的。所有这些分裂的根源,在于你们轻视地上可见的元首;因为你们在解释神的道时,不受任何更高权威的约束,每个人都选择自己认为好的立场。这正是智者所说的:骄傲人里,常有争竞[n0161],而这正是异端的真实标记。那些分成多个派别的人,不能被称为教会,因为正如圣金口约翰所言,基督的名是合一与和谐之名。至于我们,我们都有同一部圣经正典,同一位元首,同一条解释规则;你们却有不同的正典,在理解上,你们有多少人,就有多少元首和规则。我们都吹响基甸那唯一的号角,都拥有同一位信心的灵——在主里,并在他的代权者、神和教会裁决的剑中——正如使徒们所说:因为圣灵和我们决定[n0162]。我们之间这种语言的合一,是我们属于主军队的真实标志;而你们只能被认作米甸人,你们的观点不过是喧嚷与叫喊:你们各按自己的方式彼此攻击,互相割喉,也因你们的分歧而自取灭亡,正如神借以赛亚所说[n0163]:我要激起埃及人攻击埃及人……埃及人的心神在里面耗尽。圣奥古斯丁也说,正如多纳徒试图分裂基督,他自己也因党派的每日分离而在内部四分五裂。
His deceased Highness of most happy memory, Emmanuel [of Savoy], related to the learned Anthony Possevin, that at the Colloquy of Cormasse when the Protestants were asked for their profession of faith, they all one after the other departed from the assembly, as being unable to agree together. That great prince, most worthy of trust, relates this as having been present there. All this division has its foundation in the contempt which you have for a visible head on earth, because, not being bound as to the interpretation of God’s Word by any superior authority, each one takes the side which seems good to him. This is what the wise man says, that among the proud there are always contentions,[n0161] which is a true mark of heresy. Those who are divided into several parties cannot be called by the name of Church, because, as S. Chrysostom says, the name of Christ is a name of agreement and concord. But as for us, we all have the same canon of the Scriptures, one same head, one like rule for interpreting them; you have a diversity of canon, and in the understanding you have as many heads and rules as you are persons. We all sound the trumpet of one single Gideon and have all one same spirit of faith in the Lord, and in his Vicar, the sword of the decisions of God and the Church, according to the words of the Apostles: It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us.[n0162] This unity of language among us is a true sign that we are the army of the Lord, and you can but be acknowledged as Madianites, whose opinions are only cries and shouts: each in your own fashion you slash at one another, cutting one another’s throats, and cutting your own throats by your dissensions, as God says by Isaias[n0163], The Egyptians shall fight against the Egyptians … and the spirit of Egypt shall be broken. And S. Augustine says that as Donatus had tried to divide Christ, so he himself was by a daily separation of his party divided within himself.
这一标记[合一]本身就足以让你离开你所谓的教会,因为「不与我相合的,就是敌我的。」(太 12:30)神不在你的教会中,因为他只居住在和平之地,而在你的教会里,既无和平,也无和谐。
This mark [of unity] alone ought to make you quit your pretended church, for he who is not with God is against God. God is not in your church, for he only inhabits a place of peace, and in your church there is neither peace nor concord.
第五章:论教会的圣洁:第二标记
Chapter V: Of the Sanctity of the Church: Second Mark.
我主的教会是圣的;这是信条之一。我主为她舍了自己,为要圣化她。圣彼得说(彼前二9),她是「圣洁的国度」。新郎是圣的,新娘也是圣的。她是圣的,因为她是奉献给神的,正如古时犹太会堂的长老们仅因此就被称为圣的。她又是圣的,因为那充满她的灵是圣的,也因为她是一位被称为至圣之首的奥秘身体。再者,她是圣的,因为她一切内外的行动都是圣的。她的信、望、爱都是圣的;在她的祈祷、讲道、圣事、祭献中,她都是圣的。但这教会也有她内在的圣德,正如大卫所说(诗四五13):「王女在宫里极其荣华。」她也有外在的圣德,「身穿绣金衣服,外罩锦绣彩袍」(同处)。内在的圣德是看不见的;外在的圣德也不能作为标记,因为所有宗派都自夸拥有它,而且真实的祈祷、讲道和圣事的施行也难以辨认。但除此之外,还有神用来使人认识他教会的记号,这些记号如同馨香之气,正如新娘在雅歌中所说(歌四11):「你衣服的香气如黎巴嫩的香气。」这样,我们就能凭这些馨香之气的气味,追寻并找到真正的教会和「独角兽之子」的踪迹。[n0164]
The Church of Our Lord is holy; this is an article of faith. Our Lord has given himself for it, that he may sanctify it. It is a holy nation, says St. Peter (1. ii. 9). The bridegroom is holy, and the bride holy. She is holy as being dedicated to God, as the Elders under the ancient synagogue were called holy on this account alone. She is holy again because the Spirit who informs her is holy, and because she is the mystical body of a head who is called most holy. She is holy, moreover, because all her actions, interior and exterior, are holy. She neither believes nor hopes nor loves but holily; in her prayers, sermons, sacraments, sacrifices, she is holy. But this Church has her interior sanctity, according to the word of David (Ps. xliv. 14), All the glory of the King’s daughter is within. She has also her exterior sanctity in golden borders clothed about with variet ies (Ib). The interior sanctity cannot be seen; the exterior cannot serve as a mark, because all the sects vaunt it, and because it is hard to recognize the true prayer, preaching and administration of the Sacraments, but beyond this there are signs by which God makes his Church known, which are as it were perfumes and odors, as the spouse says in the Canticles (iv. 11), The smell of thy garments as the smell of frankincense. Thus can we by the scent of these odors and perfumes run after and find the true Church and the trace of the son of the unicorn.[n0164]
第六章:第二个标志(续)真正的教会应当以神迹为荣光
Chapter VI: Second Mark (continued) the True Church Ought to Be Resplendent in Miracles.
教会舌下与心中存有奶与蜜,此乃内在的圣洁,是我们所不能见的;她身披华美的外袍,以多样的纹饰镶边,此乃外在的圣洁,是可见的。然而,因各宗派与异端常伪装其衣袍,以虚假的布料使其看似与教会相同,所以,教会还拥有她独有的馨香与芬芳——这些是她圣洁的特定标记与光辉,如此独特地属于她,以致其他任何团体,尤其是在我们这个时代,都无法夸口拥有它们。
The Church then has milk and honey under her tongue and in her heart, which is interior sanctity, and which we cannot see: she is richly dight with a fair robe, beautifully bordered with varieties, which are her exterior sanctities, which can be seen. But because the sects and heresies disguise their clothing, and by false stuffs make them look like hers, she has, besides that, perfumes and odors which are her own, and these are certain signs and shinings of her sanctity, which are so peculiarly hers, that no other society can boast of having them, particularly in our age.
首先,她闪耀于神迹之中,神迹是最芬芳的香气与馨香,正如圣奥古斯丁所称,它们是永生之神与她同在的明确标志。确实,当我们的主离开这个世界时,祂承诺教会将充满神迹:「信的人将有神迹随着他们:就是奉我的名赶鬼;说新方言;手能拿蛇;若喝了什么毒物,也不会受害;手按病人,病人就好了。」[n0165]
For, first, she shines in miracles, which are a most sweet odor and perfume, and are express signs of the presence of the immortal God with her, as S. Augustine styles them. And, indeed, when Our Lord quitted this world he promised that the Church should be filled with miracles: These signs, he said, shall follow them that believe: in my name they shall cast out devils, they shall speak with new tongues: they shall take up serpents, poison shall not hurt them, and by the imposition of hands they shall heal the sick.[n0165]
我恳请你仔细思量这些话。(1)他并没有说只有使徒能行这些神迹,而只是说「信的人」。(2)他也没有说每一个信徒都能行神迹,而是说这些神迹会随着信的人而来。(3)他更没有说这只是为了他们——十年或二十年——而是直截了当地说,神迹会随着信的人而来。那么,我们的主是对使徒说话,却不仅仅是为了使徒;他是对信徒说话,是对教会这个身体和全体会众[n0166]说话,他是绝对地、没有时间限制地说话。让我们按照主所赐予的广度来理解他神圣的话语。信的人在教会里,信的人有神迹随着他们,因此,在教会里有神迹。每个时代都有信的人,信的人有神迹随着他们,因此,每个时代都有神迹。
Consider, I pray you, these words closely. (1) He does not say that the Apostles only would work these miracles, but simply, those who believe. (2) He does not say that every believer in particular would work miracles, but that those who believe will be followed by these signs. (3) He does not say it was only for them—10 or 20 years—but simply that miracles will follow them that believe. Our Lord, then, speaks to the Apostles only, but not for the Apostles only; he speaks of the faithful, of the body and general congregation [n0166] of the Church, he speaks absolutely, without limitation of time. Let us take his holy words in the extent which Our Lord has given them. The believers are in the Church, the believers are followed by miracles, therefore, in the Church there are miracles. There are believers in all times, the believers are followed by miracles, therefore, in all times there are miracles.
但我们不妨稍作探讨,为何神迹的能力仍存留在教会中。毫无疑问,这是为了印证福音的宣讲,正如圣马可所见证的,以及圣保罗所言——神藉着神迹为他们所传扬的信仰作证[n0167]。神将这些工具交在摩西手中,为要使人信服他。因此,我们的主曾说,若他没有行神迹,犹太人本没有义务信从他。那么,教会岂不是要永远与不信争战吗?既然如此,你为何要从她手中夺去这根神所赐予的良杖呢?我深知,如今圣善的信仰之树已深深扎根、稳固生长,教会已不像起初那样迫切需要它,不必再如此频繁地浇灌。然而,在原因与必要性依然存在的情况下,却希望其效果完全消失——这实在算不上什么高明的道理。
But let us examine a little why the power of miracles was left in the Church. There is no doubt it was to confirm the Gospel preaching, for S. Mark so testifies, and S. Paul, who says that God gave testimony by miracles to the Faith which they announced.[n0167] God placed these instruments in the hand of Moses, that he might be believed. Wherefore Our Lord said that if he had not done miracles the Jews would not have been obliged to believe him. Well now, must not the Church ever fight with infidelity? And why then would you take away from her this good stick which God has put into her hand? I am well aware that she has not so much need of it as at the beginning, now that the holy plant of the Faith has taken firm and good root, one need not water it so often. But, all the same, to wish to have the effect altogether taken away, the necessity and cause remaining intact, is poor philosophy.
此外,我恳请您告诉我,从教会诞生之初直到今日,可见的教会在哪个时期可能没有神迹?使徒时代的神迹不计其数,这一点您很清楚。此后,谁不知道马可·奥勒留·安东尼努斯皇帝时期,由他军中基督徒士兵的祈祷所行的神迹——正因如此,那支军团被称为「雷霆军团」?谁不知道圣额我略·显灵者、圣马丁、圣安东尼、圣尼古拉、圣希拉里昂的神迹,以及关于狄奥多西和君士坦丁的奇事——我们拥有无可指摘的权威作者,如优西比乌、鲁菲努斯、圣耶柔米、巴西流、苏尔皮基乌斯、亚他拿修?谁又不知道圣十字架被发现时,以及背教者尤利安时代发生的事?在圣金口约翰、安波罗修、奥古斯丁的时代,也出现了许多神迹,他们本人就曾记述。那么,您为何认为同样的教会如今却停止了神迹?理由何在?事实上,我们在各个时代都看到伴随教会的事物,我们只能称之为教会的属性。
Besides, I beg you to show me at what period the visible Church may have been without miracles, from the time that it began until this present? In the time of the Apostles there were miracles beyond number; you know that well. After that time, who knows not the miracles, related by Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, worked by the prayers of the legion of Christian soldiers who were in his army, which on this account was called thundering? Who knows not the miracles of S. Gregory Thaumaturgus, S. Martin, S. Anthony, S. Nicholas, S. Hilarion and the wonders concerning Theodosius and Constantine, for which we have authors of irreproachable authority—Eusebius, Rufinus, S. Jerome, Basil, Sulpicius, Athanasius? Who knows not again what happened at the Invention of the Holy Cross, and in the time of Julian the Apostate? In the time of S. Chrysostom, Ambrose, Augustine, many miracles were seen, which they themselves relate. Why then would you have the same Church now cease from miracles? What reason would there be? In truth, what we have always seen, in all varieties of times, accompanying the Church, we cannot do otherwise than call a property of the Church.
那么,真正的教会便以神迹彰显她的圣洁。既然神使他的施恩座、他的西奈山、他的燃烧荆棘如此奇妙,因为他愿意与人说话,那么,他为何不使他愿意永远居住的这教会充满神迹呢?
The true Church then makes her sanctity appear by miracles. And if God made so admirable the Propitiatory, and his Sinai, and his burning bush, because he wished to speak with men, why shall he not have made miraculous this his Church in which he wills to dwell for ever?
第七章:教会的圣洁(续)——大公教会有神迹伴随,而伪教会则无
Chapter VII: Sanctity of the Church (continued) the Catholic Church Is Accompanied with Miracles, the Pretended Is Not.
如今,我期望你们表现出理性,避免诡辩与固执。根据正式且权威的调查记录,本世纪初,圣方济各·保拉因无可置疑的奇迹而闻名,例如使死人复活。同样,我们也发现圣迭戈·阿尔卡拉亦有类似事迹。这些并非不确定的传闻,而是经过证明、签署确认,并依法定程序正式记录在案的调查结果。
Here now I desire that you show yourselves reasonable, free from quibbling and from obstinacy. It is found on informations duly and authentically taken that about the commencement of this century S. Francis of Paula was renowned for undoubted miracles, such as are the raising of the dead to life. We find the same as to S. Diego of Alcala. These are not uncertain rumors, but proved, signed informations, taken in regular process of law.
你岂敢否认那英勇的船长阿尔布克尔克及其整个舰队所见的十字架显现?[n0168] 如此多的史家记述此事,如此多的人曾亲身经历。
Would you dare to deny the apparition of the cross granted to the valiant captain Albukerque, and to all those in his fleet, which so many historians describe,[n0168] and so many persons had part in?
虔诚的加斯帕·贝泽在印度群岛,仅仅通过在弥撒中为病人向神祈祷,就治愈了他们,而且如此迅速,除了神的手,别无他者能成就此事。
The devout Gaspar Berzée, in the Indies, healed the sick by simply praying to God for them in the Mass, and so suddenly that other than God’s hand could not have done it.
真福方济各·沙勿略曾治愈瘫痪者、聋者、哑者、盲者,并使死人复活;他的遗体虽与石灰同葬,却得以完整保存——那些在他去世十五年后仍目睹其遗体完好的人曾为此作证,而这两位见证人皆在近四十五年内离世。
The Blessed Francis Xavier has healed the paralyzed, the deaf, the dumb, the blind, and raised a dead man to life; his body has had power to remain entire though buried with lime, as those have testified who saw it entire 15 years after his death, and these two died within the last 45 years.
在梅利亚普尔发现了一块刻有十字架的石头,据信是圣托马斯时代的基督徒所埋藏。一件奇妙却真实的事是,几乎每年在这位荣耀使徒的庆节前后,这十字架都会渗出大量血液或类似血液的液体,并改变颜色——先是变白、转淡,继而变黑,有时呈蓝色,先是鲜艳,后转柔和,最终恢复其天然色泽。许多人曾目睹此景,科钦主教亦就此向神圣的特利腾大公会议呈递了公开证词。由此可见,神迹在信仰尚未稳固的印度地区显现,而关于这整个世界的诸多奇迹,为求行文简洁,我暂且搁置不谈。
In Meliapor has been found a cross cut on a stone, which is considered to have been buried by the Christians in the time of S. Thomas. A wonderful but true thing, almost every year, about the feast of this glorious Apostle, that cross sweats a quantity of blood, or liquid like blood, and changes color, becoming white, pale, then black, and sometimes blue, brilliant and then of softer hue, and at last it returns to its natural color. This many people have seen, and the Bishop of Cochin sent a public attestation of it to the holy Council of Trent. Miracles, therefore, are worked in the Indies, where the Faith is not yet established, a whole world of which I leave on one side, in order to observe due brevity.
良善的格拉纳达的路易斯神父在其《信经讲解》中记述了许多近代且无可置疑的奇迹。其中,他特别提到了法兰西的天主教国王们在我们这个时代所行的医治,甚至包括那些无法治愈的瘰疬病(即国王病)。他们只需说出「愿神医治你」这句话,并由国王触摸患者,无需其他准备,仅要求患者当日办告解并领圣体即可。
The good Father Louis of Granada, in his Introduction on the Creed, narrates many recent and unquestionable miracles. Among others he brings forward the cures which the Catholic kings of France have worked in our age, even in incurable cases of king’s evil, by saying no more than these words: May God heal you, and the king touches the person, no other disposition being required than Confession and Communion on that day.
我读过关于勃艮第博尔姆地区贝尔蒙的克劳德·安德鲁之子詹姆斯神奇治愈的历史记载。他曾瘫痪八年之久。1588年6月8日圣克劳德节当天,他在圣克劳德教堂虔诚祈祷后,竟立刻痊愈了。这难道不算是神迹吗?我说的都是本地发生的事;我读过那份公开记录,也跟起草并寄送这份文件的公证人维翁谈过——文件签名齐全、手续完备。见证人更是不缺,当时现场人山人海。但我何必费心列举当代的神迹呢?圣玛拉基、圣伯尔纳铎和圣方济各——他们不都是我们教会的圣人吗?这点你无法否认。记载他们生平的都是至圣博学之士:圣伯尔纳铎亲自撰写了圣玛拉基的传记,圣文德则记录了圣方济各的生平。这些作者既学识渊博又严谨审慎,而他们的著作中仍记载了许多神迹。但最重要的是,如今就在我们眼前、在我们萨伏伊全境亲王们的见证下、在蒙多维附近发生的那些奇迹,本应足以堵住一切固执不信之口。
I have read the history of the miraculous cure of James, son of Claude Andrew, of Belmont, in the bailiwick of Baulme in Burgundy. He had been helpless during eight years. After making his devotions in the Church of S. Claude, on the very day of the feast, June 8, 1588, he found himself immediately cured. Do you not call that a miracle? I am speaking of things in the neighborhood; I have read the public act, I have spoken to the notary who took it and sent it, rightly and duly signed—Vion. Witnesses were not wanting, for there were people in crowds. But why do I stay to bring forward the miracles of our age? S. Malachy, S. Bernard and S. Francis—were they not of our Church? You cannot deny it. Those who have written their lives are most holy and learned men, for S. Bernard himself has written that of S. Malachy, and S. Bonaventure that of S. Francis, men who lacked neither knowledge nor conscientiousness, and still many miracles are related therein. But, above all, the wonders which take place now, at our gates, in the sight of our princes and of our whole Savoy, near Mondovi, ought to close the door against all obstinacy.
那么,你现在会怎么说呢?你会说敌基督将行神迹吗?圣保罗证明那些将是虚假的[n0169],而圣约翰提到最大的神迹是他能使火从天降下;撒但确实能行神迹,无疑也曾经行过,但神会为他的教会留下及时的补救,因为,针对那些虚假的神迹,神的仆人——以利亚和以诺,正如启示录和解释者所见证的——将施行性质迥异的神迹。他们不仅会奇迹般地用火惩罚敌人,还将有能力关闭天,使雨不降下,将水变为血,并随心所欲地以各种惩罚击打大地,为期三天半。他们死后将要复活,升到天上;大地将因他们的升天而震动。因此,那时,通过真神迹的对抗,敌基督的幻术将被揭穿,正如摩西最终使法老的术士承认「这是神的手段」一样,以利亚和以诺也将使他们的敌人归荣耀给天上的神。以利亚将在那时行一些他这位圣先知古时曾行过的事迹,为要压制巴力崇拜者及其他虚假宗教信奉者的不敬虔。
Now, what will you say to this? Will you say that Antichrist will do miracles? S. Paul testifies that they will be false,[n0169] and the greatest S. John mentions is that he will make fire descend from heaven; Satan can work miracles, indeed has done so, no doubt, but God will leave a prompt remedy with his Church, for, to those false miracles, the servants of God, Elias and Enoch, as the apocalypse and interpreters witness, will oppose other miracles of very different make. For not only will they employ fire to punish their enemies miraculously, but will have power to shut the heavens so that there may be no rain, to change and convert the waters into blood, and to strike the earth with what chastisements they like for three days and a half. After their death they shall rise again and ascend to heaven; the earth shall tremble at their ascension. Then, therefore, by the opposition of the true miracles, the illusions of Antichrist will be discovered, and as Moses at last made the magicians of Pharaoh confess, The finger of God is here, so Elias and Enoch will effect that their enemies shall give glory to the God of heaven. Elias will do at that time some of those holy prophet’s deeds of his, which he did of old to put down the impiety of the Baalites and other professors of false religions.
因此,我要说明以下几点:(1)敌基督的奇迹与我们为教会所提出的奇迹不同,因此,不能因为敌基督的奇迹不足以作为教会标志,就认为教会奇迹也不足以作为标志。敌基督的奇迹将被证明是虚假的,并被更强大、更坚实的奇迹所战胜;而教会奇迹是坚实的,无人能提出比它们更确凿的证据。(2)敌基督的奇迹仅仅是三年半的幻象,但教会奇迹如此恰当地属于教会,自教会建立以来,她始终在奇迹中闪耀。敌基督的奇迹将是反常的,且不会持久;而在教会中,奇迹仿佛自然地嫁接在她超自然的本质之上,因此它们始终伴随教会,印证这句话:「信的人将有神迹随着他们。」
I wish then to say (1) that the miracles of Antichrist are not such as those we bring forward for the Church, and therefore, it does not follow that if those are not marks of the Church these likewise are not so. The former will be proved false and be overcome by greater and more solid ones, the latter are solid, and no one can oppose to them more certain ones. (2) The wonders of Antichrist will be simply an illusion of three years and a half, but the miracles of the Church are so properly hers, that since her foundation she has always shone in miracles. The miracles of Antichrist will be unnatural and will not endure, but in the Church they are grafted as it were naturally on her supernatural nature, and therefore they ever accompany her, to verify these words: These signs shall follow them that believe.
你或许会想说,根据圣奥古斯丁的记载,多纳徒派也行过神迹,但那不过是他们自己夸耀的某些异象和启示,并无公开见证。诚然,教会不能凭这些私人启示来证明其真实性。相反,正如同一位圣奥古斯丁所言,这些异象本身除非有教会的见证,否则也无法被证实或视为真实。至于维斯帕先治愈了一个瞎子和一个瘸子,据塔西佗记载,医生们自己断定那并非不治之症。因此,魔鬼若能治愈他们,也不足为奇。苏格拉底记载说,有个犹太人受洗后,又去找诺瓦替安派的主教保禄,要求重新受洗;洗礼池的水立刻消失了。这个奇迹并非为了证实诺瓦替安派的真理,而是为了证实圣洗的真理——圣洗是不可重复的。圣奥古斯丁说,同样,在异教徒中也发生过一些奇迹,这些奇迹并非为了证明异教信仰,而是为了证明清白、贞洁、忠诚——无论这些美德出现在何处,都是神所珍爱和看重的,因为神是这些美德的源头。此外,这些奇迹只是偶尔发生,无法从中得出结论:云层有时会发光,但只有太阳才以发光为其标志和特性。那么,让我们就此总结:教会始终伴随着神迹,这些神迹如同其配偶的神迹一样坚实可靠;因此,她是真正的教会。借用善良的尼哥底母在类似情况下的论证(约三2),我要说:这个团体所行如此荣耀且持续不断的神迹,若没有神同在,没有哪个团体能行。主对施洗约翰的门徒说了什么(太十一5)?盲人看见,瘸子行走,聋子听见,以此表明他就是弥赛亚。听到在教会中发生了如此伟大的神迹,我们必须得出结论:耶和华真的在这里(创二十八16)。但对于你们所谓的教会,我只能对它说:「你若能」,在信的人,凡事都能(可九22)。如果它是真正的教会,它就会有神迹伴随。你们向我承认,你们无权行神迹,也无权赶鬼;你们的一位大师曾试图这样做,结果很糟糕,贝尔泽如此记载。特土良说:「那些人使死人复活,这些人却使活人变成死人。」有传言说,你们中的一个人曾治愈过一个被鬼附的人。然而,并未说明何时、如何治愈的,也没有任何见证人。对于一门手艺的学徒来说,在初次尝试中犯错是很容易的。你们中间常会散布一些传言,以维持单纯信徒的信心,但这些传言没有来源,因此也就没有权威。此外,在赶鬼时,我们不应只看做了什么,而应考虑其方式和形式——是否使用了正当的祈祷和奉耶稣基督之名的呼求。再者,一燕不成夏;真正教会的标志是持续不断、寻常可见的神迹,而非偶然事件。但要反驳这个如此怯懦、如此微弱的传言,无异于与影子、与空气搏斗,因为没有人敢说它究竟从何而来。[n0170][n0171]
You will be ready to say that the Donatists worked miracles, according to S. Augustine, but they were only certain visions and revelations of which they themselves boasted, without any public testimony. Certainly the Church cannot be proved true by these private revelations. On the contrary, these visions themselves cannot be proved or held as true save by the testimony of the Church, says the same S. Augustine. And if Vespasian healed a blind and a lame man, the doctors themselves, according to Tacitus, decided that it was a blindness and an infirmity which were not incurable. It is no marvel then if the devil was able to heal them. A Jew having been baptized went and presented himself to Paulus, a Novatian bishop, to be rebaptized, says Socrates;[n0170] the water of the font immediately disappeared. This wonder was not to confirm the truth of Novatianism, but of holy Baptism, which it was not right to repeat. In the same manner were some wonders done among the Pagans, says S. Augustine, not in proof of Paganism, but of innocence, virginity, fidelity, which, wherever they are, are loved and valued by God who is the author thereof. Further, these wonders are done but rarely, and from them no conclusion can be drawn: the clouds sometimes give forth light, but it is only the sun which has for its mark and property the giving of light. Let us then conclude this subject: the Church has always been accompanied by miracles, solid and certain as those of her spouse; therefore, she is the true Church. For, to use the argument of the good Nicodemus (John iii. 2) in like case, I will say, No society can do these miracles which this does, so glorious and so continual, unless God was with it. And what did Our Lord say to the disciples of S. John (Matt. xi. 5), Say, the blind see, the lame walk, the deaf hear, to show that he was the Messias. Hearing that in the Church are done such grand miracles, we must conclude that the Lord is indeed in this place (Gen. xxviii. 16). But as regards your pretended Church, I can say nothing more to it than, If it can believe, all things are pos sible to him that believes (Mark ix. 22). If it were the true Church it would be followed by miracles. You acknowledge to me that it is not your province to work miracles, nor to drive out devils; once it turned out ill with one of your great masters who wanted to try it, so says Berzée. “Those raised up the living from the dead,” says Tertullian,[n0171] “these make dead men out of the living.” A rumor is current that one of yours has once cured a demoniac. It is, however, not stated when or how the person was cured, nor what witnesses there were. It is easy for apprentices to a trade to make a mistake in their first trial. Certain reports are often started among you to keep the simple people going, but having no author they must be without authority. Besides this, in driving out the devil we must not so much regard what is done as we must consider the manner and the form in which it is done, if it is by the rightful prayers, and invocations of the name of Jesus Christ. Again, one swallow does not make the summer; it is the perpetual and ordinary succession of miracles which is the mark of the true Church, not something accidental. But it would be fighting with a shadow and with air to refute this rumor, which is so timid and so feeble that nobody ventures to say from which side it came.
我在此极端困境中从你那里得到的全部答复是:人们向你求神迹,乃是错待了你。我同意这一点;这确实是将你置于可笑的境地,如同要求铁匠打造翡翠或钻石。我也并非向你求任何神迹。我只请求你坦率承认:你并未在那些精通此艺的使徒、门徒、殉道者和认信者门下做过学徒。
The total answer that I have got from you in this extreme necessity is that people do you a wrong when they ask miracles from you. And so they do, I agree with you; it would be turning you into ridicule, like asking a blacksmith to make an emerald or a diamond. Nor do I ask any from you. Only I request you to confess frankly that you have not made your apprenticeship with the Apostles, Disciples, martyrs and confessors, who have been masters of the craft.
但当你声称自己不需要神迹,因为你无意建立新的信仰时,请再告诉我,圣奥古斯丁、圣耶柔米、圣额我略、圣安波罗修以及其他教父们,他们所宣讲的难道是一种新的教义吗?那么,为何在他们身上又发生了如此伟大且众多的神迹呢?诚然,福音在当时的世界中比现今更被接纳;那时有更卓越的牧者,许多殉道者与神迹已先行开路,但教会仍不缺乏那神迹的恩赐,为的是使至圣的宗教得着更大的荣耀。或者说,如果神迹要在教会中停止,那本应在君士坦丁大帝的时代——在帝国归信基督教、逼迫止息、基督教已全然稳固之后——然而,神迹非但没有停止,反而在四面八方倍增。
But when you say you have no need of miracles, because you do not want to establish a new faith, tell me then again whether S. Augustine, S. Jerome, S. Gregory, S. Ambrose and the rest preached a new doctrine. And why then were there done miracles so great and so numerous as theirs? Certainly the Gospel was better received in the world than it is at present; there were then pastors more excellent, many martyrs and miracles had gone before, but the Church was still not wanting in that gift of miracles, for the greater glory of most holy religion. Or if miracles were to cease in the Church, it would have been in the time of Constantine the Great, after the Empire had become Christian, the persecutions had ceased and Christianity been quite secured, but so far were they from ceasing then that they were multiplied on all sides.
此外,你们所宣讲的教义,无论是整体还是细节,都从未被宣告过;你们的异端前辈们曾宣讲过它,你们与其中某些人在某些点上一致,但与所有人都不完全一致,这一点我稍后会阐明。八十年前你们的教会在哪里?它才刚刚开始,你们却称它为古老。啊,你们说,我们没有建立新的教会,我们只是打磨并清洁了旧钱币,这些钱币因长期存放在破败的建筑中,已经变色并覆满了污垢和霉菌。请不要再说了,我恳求你们,说你们拥有金属和模具。难道信仰、圣事不是构成教会的必要成分吗?而你们在两者中都改变了一切。那么你们就是伪造货币者,除非你们能证明你们声称拥有的权力,可以在国王的钱币上打上假印记。但我们不要在此耽搁。你们净化了这教会吗?你们清洁了这钱币吗?那么请向我们展示它当初掉在地上开始生锈时所具有的特征。你们说,它是在圣格列高利时代,或稍后一点掉落的。你们可以随意说,但那时它具有神迹的特征。现在请展示给我们看?因为如果你们不能向我们最明确地展示你们钱币上国王的铭文,我们就会在我们的钱币上展示给你们看;我们的钱币将被视为王室的正品,而你们的钱币,因为分量不足且被剪边,将被送回熔炉。如果你们想向我们描绘圣奥古斯丁时代的教会,请展示给我们看,它不仅要言说得好,还要行得好,有神迹和圣洁的作为,正如那时一样。如果你们想说那时它比现在更接近,我回答说,你们所声称的九百年或一千年如此显著的中断,使得这钱币变得如此陌生,除非我们看到它上面,用大字写着普通的特征、铭文和形象,否则我们绝不会接受它。不,不,古老的教会在所有季节都充满能力,在逆境和顺境中,在工作和言语中,都像她的配偶一样;你们的教会却只有空谈,无论是在顺境还是逆境中。至少让它现在展示一些古老标记的痕迹。否则,它永远不会被承认为真正的教会,也不会被承认为那位古老母亲的女儿。如果它还想进一步夸口,就必须用这些圣洁的话语让它闭嘴:[n0172] 你们若是亚伯拉罕的子孙,就必行亚伯拉罕所行的事。真正的信徒教会必须永远有神迹伴随;我们这个时代没有哪个教会能展示神迹,除了我们的,因此,唯独我们的教会才是真正的教会。
Moreover, the doctrine which you preach has never been proclaimed, either in general or in detail; your heretical predecessors have preached it, with each of whom you agree on some points and with all on none, as I will make clear afterward. Where was your church 80 years ago? It has only just begun, and you call it old. Ah, you say, we have made no new Church, we have rubbed up and cleaned the old money, which, having long lain in decayed buildings, had become discolored and encrusted with dirt and mould. Say that no more, I beg you, that you have the metal and the mold. Are not the Faith, the Sacraments, necessary ingredients in the composition of the Church? And you have changed everything both in the one and the other. You are then false coiners, if you do not show the power which you claim to put false stamps on the King’s coin. But let us not delay on this. Have you purified this Church, have you cleaned this money? Show us then the characters which it had when you say that it fell on the ground and began to get rusty. It fell, you say, in the time of S. Gregory, or a little after. You may say what you like, but at that time it had the character of miracles. Show it to us now? For if you do not show us most unmistakably the inscription of the King on your money, we will show it you on ours; ours will pass as royal and good, yours, as being light and clipped, will be sent back to the melting pot. If you would represent to us the Church as it was in the time of S. Augustine, show it to us not only speaking well but doing well, in miracles and holy operations, as it was then. If you would say that then it was nearer than it is now, I answer that so notable an interruption as that which you pretend of 900 or 1,000 years, makes this money so strange that unless we see on it, in large letters, the ordinary characters, the inscription and the image, we will never receive it. No, no, the ancient Church was powerful in all seasons, in adversity and prosperity, in work and in word, like her spouse; yours has naught but talk, whether in prosperity or in adversity. At least let it now show some vestiges of the ancient mark. Otherwise it will never be received as the true Church, nor as daughter of that ancient mother. If it would boast further, it must have silence imposed upon it with these holy words:[n0172] If you are the children of Abraham, do the works of Abraham. The true Church of believers is to be ever accompanied by miracles; there is no Church of our age which can show them save ours, therefore, ours alone is the true Church.
第八章
Chapter VIII
教会的圣洁 (续) 真 教会应有先知的灵。大公教会有先知的灵;假冒的教会则没有。
SANCTITY OF THE CHURCH (CONTINUED) THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY OUGHT TO BE IN THE TRUE CHURCH. THE CATHOLIC CHURCH HAS THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY; THE PRETENDED HAS IT NOT .
预言是一种极其伟大的神迹,它意味着人的理解力无需任何经验或自然推理,仅凭超自然的默示就能确知事物。因此,我关于神迹的一般论述,都应适用于此。先知约珥曾预言(珥 2:28–29 及 3:1):「在末后的日子」,即福音教会的时代——正如圣彼得在使徒行传第二章所解释的——「主」将「浇灌」他的圣「灵」在他的仆人身上,使他们「说预言」;正如主所说:「信的人必有这些神迹随着他们」。因此,预言将永远存在于教会中,存在于神的仆人所在之处,存在于他不断浇灌圣灵的地方。
Prophecy is a very great miracle, which consists in the certain knowledge which the human understanding has of things, without any experience or any natural reasoning, by supernatural inspiration, and therefore all that I have said of miracles in general ought to be predicated of this. The prophet Joel foretold (2:28–29 & 3:1) that in the last days, that is, in the time of the Gospel Church, as S. Peter interprets (Acts ii), Our Lord would pour out his holy Spirit upon his servants, and that they should prophesy; as Our Lord had said, These signs shall follow them that believe. Prophecy then is to be ever in the Church, where the servants of God are, and where he ever pours out his Holy Spirit.
天使在《启示录》(十九章10节)中说:「耶稣的见证就是预言的灵。」如今,我们主的这种确据的见证,不仅是为不信的人赐下,更是为信徒赐下,正如圣保罗所言(林前十四22)。那么,你怎能说主曾一次赐予教会这见证,后来却又将其收回呢?既然赐予这见证的主要缘由依然存在,这恩赐也就依然存留。此外,正如我论及神迹时所说,教会历来都有先知;因此,我们不能说这不是教会的特质与属性之一,也不是她美好妆奁的一部分。
The angel says in the apocalypse (xix. 10) that the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. Now this testimony of the assurance of Our Lord is not only given for unbelievers, but principally for believers, St. Paul says (1 Cor. xiv. 22). How then do you say that Our Lord having given it once to the Church has taken it away afterward? The chief reason for which it was granted remaining still, the concession therefore also remains. Add, as I said of miracles, that at all times the Church has had prophets; we cannot therefore say that this is not one of her qualities and properties and a good portion of her dowry.
「基督升上高天的时候,掳掠了仇敌,将各样的恩赐赏给人……他所赐的,有使徒,有先知,有传福音的,有牧师和教师」(弗四)。使徒、传福音、牧养与教导的灵常存于教会之中,为何预言的灵也不留在她里面呢?这是这位新妇衣裳的馨香之气。
Jesus Christ, ascending on high, led captivity captive, he gave gifts to men … And some indeed he gave to be apostles, and some prophets, and others evangelists, and others pastors and teachers (Eph. iv). The apostolic, evangelic, pastoral and teaching spirit is always in the Church, and why shall the spirit of prophecy also not be left in her? It is a perfume of the garments of this spouse.
教会中几乎没有不预言过的圣人。我只列举这些近代的圣人:圣伯尔纳铎、圣方济各、圣道明、帕多瓦的圣安东尼、圣布里吉特、锡耶纳的圣卡特琳娜,他们都是最正统的大公信徒。我之前提到的圣人也在其中,在我们这个时代则有加斯帕·贝尔泽和方济各·沙勿略。老一辈人中,没有人不深信并重复着让·布尔格的预言;许多人曾亲眼见过他、听过他说话:耶稣的见证就是预言的灵。
There have been scarcely any saints in the Church who have not prophesied. I will only name these more recent ones: S. Bernard, S. Francis, S. Dominic, S. Anthony of Padua, S. Bridget, S. Catherine of Siena, who were most sound Catholics. The saints of whom I spoke above are of the number, and in our age Gaspar Berzée and Francis Xavier. You would find no one of the older generation who did not repeat with full belief some prophecy of Jean Bourg; many of them had seen and heard him: The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.
现在,请你们提出你们教会中曾预言过的人。我们知道,西比尔女先知在某种程度上是外邦人的先知,几乎所有古代人都提到她们。巴兰也曾预言,但那是为真正的教会而预言,因此他们的预言并没有赋予他们所在的教会信誉,而是赋予了他们为之预言的教会。不过,我并不否认在外邦人中存在一个真正的教会,由少数人组成,靠着神的恩典持守对真神的信仰并遵守自然的诫命。旧约中的约伯和新约中敬畏神的善人哥尼流及其他七位士兵就是见证。那么,你们的先知在哪里呢?如果你们没有先知,请确信你们不属于那个身体——为了建造这个身体,神的儿子留下了他们,正如圣保罗所说(弗四)。耶稣的见证就是预言的灵。加尔文曾试图在《日内瓦教理问答》的前言中预言,但他的预言对大公教会如此有利,以至于当我们看到它实现时,我们会乐意将他视为某种先知。
And now bring forward some one of yours who has prophesied in your church. We know that the sybils were in some sort the prophetesses of the Gentiles, and almost all the Ancients speak of them. Balaam also prophesied, but it was for the true Church, and hence their prophecies did not give credit to the church in which they were made, but to the Church for whom they were made, though I deny not that there was among the Gentiles a true Church, consisting of a few persons, maintaining by divine grace faith in a true God and the observance of the natural commandments. Witness Job in the Old Testament and the good Cornelius with seven other soldiers fearing God in the New Testament. Now where are your prophets? And if you have none be sure that you are not of that body for the edification of which the Son of God has left [them], according to the word of S. Paul (Eph. iv). The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. Calvin has tried, apparently, to prophesy in the preface to his Catechism of Geneva, but his prediction is so favorable to the Catholic Church that when we get its fulfillment we will be content to consider him as something of a prophet.
第九章:教会的圣洁(续)——真教会必须实践基督徒生活的完美
Chapter IX: Sanctity of the Church (continued) the True Church Must Practice the Perfection of the Christian Life.
以下是我们的主与使徒们更为崇高的教导。一位富有的年轻人声称自己自幼便遵守了神的诫命。洞察一切的主看着他,爱他——这表明他确实如自己所言——但仍给了他这样的劝告(太 19;可 10):你若愿意作完全人,就去变卖你所有的,分给穷人,就必有财宝在天上;你还要来跟从我。彼得以他自己和同伴们的榜样邀请我们(太 19):看哪,我们已经撇下一切跟从你了。我们的主回应了这庄严的承诺:你们这跟从我的人……要坐在十二个座位上,审判以色列十二个支派。凡为我的名撇下房屋,或是弟兄、姐妹、父亲、母亲、妻子、儿女、田地的,必要得着百倍,并且承受永生。你已看到话语,现在请看榜样:人子没有枕头的地方(路 9:58)。他全然贫穷,为使我们富足;他靠施舍生活,路加说——有好些妇女用自己的财物供给他们(路 8:3)。在两篇诗篇[n0173]中——彼得与保罗解释为专指他本人——他被称作乞丐。当他派遣使徒去传道时,他教导他们旅程中只应携带一根杖,不应带口袋、食物或钱囊,应穿凉鞋,不应备有两件外衣。我知道这些教导并非绝对的命令,尽管最后一条曾一度被命令,我也不认为它们超出了极为有益的劝告和建议。
Here are the sublimer instructions of Our Lord and the Apostles. A rich young man was protesting that he had observed the commandments of God from his tender youth. Our Lord, who sees everything, looking upon him loved him, a sign that he was such as he had said he was, and still he gave him this counsel (Matt., xix. Mark, x): If thou wouldst he perfect, go sell all that thou hast, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come, follow me. S. Peter invites us by his example and that of his companions (Matt. xix): Behold we have left all things and have followed thee. Our Lord returns this solemn promise: You who have followed me … shall sit upon twelve seats, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. And every one that shall have left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundred-fold, and shall possess life everlasting. You see the words, now behold the example: The Son of man hath not where to lay his head (Luke ix. 58). He was entirely poor to make us rich; he lived on alms, says S. Luke—certain women ministered to him of their substance (viii. 3). In two Psalms[n0173] which properly regard his person, as S. Peter and S. Paul interpret, he is called a beggar. When he sent his Apostles to preach he taught them that they should carry nothing on their journey save a staff only, that they should take neither scrip, nor bread, nor money in their purse, that they should be shod with sandals and not be furnished with two coats. I know that these instructions are not absolute commands, though the last was commanded for a time, nor do I mean to say that they were more than most wholesome counsels and advice.
以下是其他类似的内容(马太福音十九章):有生来是阉人的,也有被人阉的,并有为天国的缘故自阉的。这话谁能领受,就可以领受。
Here are others similar on another subject (Matt. xix): There are eunuchs who were born so from their mother’s womb: and there are eunuchs who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that can receive it, let him receive it.
这正是以赛亚书(56章)所预言的:「太监不要说:『我是一棵枯树。』因为主对太监这样说:『那些遵守我的安息日、选择我所喜悦的事、持守我的约的人,我必在我的殿中、在我的墙内赐给他们一个地方和一个名字,胜过儿女;我必赐给他们一个永不朽坏、永远的名字。』」谁看不出福音在此与预言完全吻合呢?在启示录14章中,唱那无人能唱的新歌的人,正是「那些没有被女人玷污的童贞者:他们无论羔羊往哪里去,都跟随他」。圣保罗在哥林多前书7章中的劝勉与此相关:「男人不接触女人是好的……现在我对未婚者和寡妇说:如果他们能这样保持下去,像我一样,那是好的……关于童贞者,我没有主的命令,但我作为蒙主怜悯而忠信的人,提出劝告。」理由在此:「没有妻子的人关心属于主的事,如何讨神的喜悦。但有妻子的人关心世上的事,如何讨妻子的喜悦,他就分心了。未婚的女子和童贞者想着主的事,为要在身体和灵里圣洁;但已婚的女子想着世上的事,如何讨丈夫的喜悦。我说这话是为了你们的益处:不是要给你们设下圈套,而是为了得体的事,使你们能不受阻碍地专心服事主……让童贞者结婚的人是好的,不让童贞者结婚的人更好。」谈到寡妇时又说:「她可以嫁给愿意娶她的人,只要是在主里。但如果她能按我的劝告保持现状,她将更为有福;我想我也拥有神的灵。」看,这是我们的主和他的使徒们的教导,他们拥有我们的主、圣母、施洗约翰、圣保罗、圣约翰、圣雅各的榜样权威——他们都生活在童贞中,在旧约中,以利亚和以利沙也是如此,正如古人所指出的。
It is precisely that which had been foretold by Isaias (lvi): Let not the eunuch say: behold I am a dry tree. For thus saith the Lord to the eunuchs: They that shall keep my Sabbaths, and shall choose the things that please me, and shall hold fast my covenant, I will give them in my house and within my walls a place and a name better than sons and daughters: I will give them an everlasting name which shall never per ish. Who sees not here that the Gospel exactly comes to fit in with prophecy? And in the Apocalypse xiv those who sang a new canticle which no other than they could utter were those who are not defiled with women, for they are virgins: these follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. To this refer the exhortations of S. Paul (1 Cor. vii): It is good for a man not to touch a woman: … now, I say to the unmarried and to the widows: it is good for them if they so continue, even as I…. Concerning virgins I have no commandment, but I give counsel, as hav ing received mercy of the Lord to be faithful. And here is the reason: He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please God. But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world, how he may please his wife, and he is divided. And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord that she may be holy both in body and in spirit; but she that is mar ried thinketh on the things of the world, how she may please her husband. And this I speak for your profit: not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent, and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord without impediment … He that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well, and he that giveth her not doth better. Then speaking of the widow, Let her marry to whom she will, only in the Lord. But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel; and I think that I also have the Spirit of God. Behold the instructions of Our Lord and his Apostles, having the authority of the example of Our Lord, of Our Lady, of S. John Baptist, of S. Paul, S. John, S. James, who have all lived in virginity, and in the Old Testament, Elias and Eliseus, as the Ancients have pointed out.
最后,我主那极谦卑的顺服——这在福音书作者笔下尤为显著——不仅指向祂有义务顺服的天父,也指向圣约瑟、祂的母亲、凯撒(祂向他纳税),以及在祂的受难中为爱我们而顺服一切受造物:「祂谦卑自己,顺服至死,且死在十字架上」(腓 2:8)。祂在来教导我们时所展现的谦卑,正如祂所说:「人子来,不是要受人的服事,乃是要服事人……我在你们中间如同服事人的」(太 20:28,路 22:27)。这些岂不都是那最甘甜教训的不断重复与阐释吗?那教训是:「你们当学我的样式,因我心里柔和谦卑」(太 11:29),以及另一处:「若有人要跟从我,就当舍己,天天背起他的十字架来跟从我」(路 9:23)。遵守诫命的人,为得救已足够舍己;为要被升高而谦卑自己,也完全足够。然而,我主的榜样与教导还邀请我们进入另一种顺服、谦卑与自我弃绝。祂要我们向祂学习谦卑,而祂不仅谦卑自己,顺服那些在祂取了奴仆形象时本为祂下级的人,甚至也顺服那些实际低于祂的人。因此,祂愿意我们像祂那样自甘卑微——祂这样做从未违背本分,而是超越本分——我们也当为爱祂的缘故,自愿顺服一切受造物。祂要我们效法祂的榜样舍己,而祂自己弃绝己意是如此彻底,甚至顺服了十字架本身,并服事了祂的门徒与仆人——正如那位觉得此事非同寻常的人所说:「你永不可洗我的脚」(约 13:8)。那么,剩下的就是我们在祂的话语中认出一种甘甜的邀请,邀请我们自愿顺服、服从那些我们本无义务服从的人,不轻易倚靠自己的意志与判断(正如智者所劝:「不要倚靠自己的聪明」箴 3:5),却为爱同一位神的缘故,使自己顺服并作神的奴仆,也作人的奴仆。因此,利甲族人在耶利米书三十五章受到极大的赞美,因为他们顺服了他们的父亲约拿达,遵行那些非常艰难、非同寻常、他本无权强制他们的事,例如不喝酒,他们和他们的子孙都不喝,不耕种,不栽种,没有葡萄园,也不建造房屋。父亲们当然不能如此紧紧地束缚他们后裔的手,除非他们自愿同意。然而,利甲族人却因这自愿的顺服而蒙神赞美与赐福,神以此赞许他们以一种非同寻常、更完全的舍己,弃绝了自己。
Lastly, the most humble obedience of Our Lord, which is so particularly signified in the evangelists, not only to his Father, to which he was obliged, but to S. Joseph, to his mother, to Cæsar (to whom he paid tribute), and to all creatures in his Passion, for the love of us, He humbled himself, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the cross (Phil. ii. 8), the humility which he shows in having come to teach us, when he said (Matt. xx, Luke xxii), The Son of man is not come to be ministered unto but to minister…. I am amongst you as he that serveth. Are not these perpetual repetitions and expositions of that most sweet lesson (Matt. xi), Learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart, and that other (Luke ix), If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily and follow me? He who keeps the commandments denies himself sufficiently for salvation; to humble oneself in order to be exalted is quite enough, but still there remains another obedience, humility and self-abnegation, to which the examples and instructions of Our Lord invite us. He would have us learn humility from him, and he humbles himself, not only to those whose inferior he was, in so far as he was wearing the form of a servant, but also to his actual inferiors. He desires then, that as he abased himself, never indeed against his duty but beyond duty, we also should voluntarily obey all creatures for love of him. He would have us renounce ourselves, after his example, but he has renounced his own will so decisively that he has submitted to the cross itself, and has served his disciples and servants—witness he who finding it extraordinary said (John xiii): Thou shalt not wash my feet for ever. What remains then save that we should recognize in his words a sweet invitation to a voluntary submission and obedience toward those to whom otherwise we have no obligation, not resting, however lightly, on our own will and judgment, according to the advice of the wise man (Prov. iii), but making ourselves subjects and enslaved to God, and to men for the love of the same God. So the Rechabites are magnificently praised in Jeremias xxxv, because they obeyed their father Jonadab in things very hard and extraordinary, in which he had no authority to oblige them, such as were not to drink wine, neither they nor any of theirs, not to sow, not to plant, not to have vineyards, not to build. fathers certainly may not so tightly fasten the hands of their posterity, unless they voluntarily consent thereto. The Rechabites, however, are praised and blessed by God in approval of this voluntary obedience, by which they had renounced themselves with an extraordinary and more perfect renunciation.
那么,现在让我们回到我们的道路上来。这些关于贫穷、贞洁和自我舍弃的显著榜样与教导,是留给谁的?是留给教会。但为什么呢?我们的主告诉我们:「凡能领受的,就让他领受。」谁能领受呢?那拥有神恩赐的人,而没有人拥有神的恩赐,除非他祈求它,但「他们未曾信他,怎能求他呢……没有传道人,他们怎能信呢!」「若不蒙差遣,怎能传道呢?」(罗马书 10 章)如今,教会之外没有使命,因此「凡能领受的,就让他领受」这句话,直接只针对教会,或针对那些在教会里的人,因为在教会之外无法实践它。圣保罗说得更清楚:「我说这话是为你们的益处」,不是为了给你们设陷阱和网罗,而是为了劝你们「行合宜的事,使你们有能力」并方便「专心服事主」,并且「毫无阻碍地」尊崇他。事实上,圣经及其中的榜样只是为了我们的益处和教导;教会因此应当运用并实践她配偶的这些至圣劝谕,否则它们就是徒然且无用地留给她的,向她提出的。确实,她深知如何为自己采纳它们,并从中获益,请看她是如何做到的。
Well now, let us return to our road. Such signal examples and instructions as these, in poverty, chastity and abnegation of self, to whom have they been left? To the Church. But why? Our Lord tells us, He who can receive, let him receive. And who can receive them? He who has the gift of God, and no one has the gift of God but he who asks for it, but, how shall they call on him in whom they have not believed…. How shall they believe … without a preacher! And how can they preach unless they be sent (Rom. x)? Now, there is no mission outside the Church, therefore the he who can receive let him receive, is addressed immediately only to the Church, or for those who are in the Church, since outside the Church it cannot be put in practice. S. Paul shows it more clearly: I speak this, he says, for your profit, not to make snares and nets for you, but to persuade you to that which is decent, and which may give you power and facility to attend upon the Lord, and to honor him without impedi ment. And, in fact, the Scriptures and the examples that are therein are only for our utility and instruction; the Church then ought to use, and put into practice, these most holy counsels of her spouse, otherwise they would have been vainly and uselessly left, and proposed to her. Indeed she has well known how to take them for herself, and to profit by them, and see how.
我们的主升天之后,第一批基督徒立刻卖掉自己的财物,将所得的钱带到使徒脚前。圣腓利有四个女儿,都是童贞女,优西比乌证实她们始终保持着童贞。圣保罗保持童贞或独身;圣约翰和圣雅各也是如此。当圣保罗(提前五)责备某些年轻寡妇「在基督里放纵情欲后嫁人,因她们离弃了起初的信心而有定罪」时,迦太基第四次会议(圣奥古斯丁与会)、圣埃皮法纽斯、圣耶柔米以及所有古代教父都理解为,这些寡妇曾向神发誓遵守贞洁,却违背誓言,违背她们先前向天上配偶所立的信誓,进入婚姻关系。从那时起,作「阉人」的劝勉以及圣保罗的另一劝勉便在教会中实践了。
Our Lord had no sooner ascended into heaven than every one among the first Christians sold his goods and brought the price to the feet of the Apostles. And S. Peter, putting in practice the first rule, said, Gold and silver have I none (Acts iii). S. Philip had four daughters, virgins, whom Eusebius testifies to have always remained such. S. Paul kept virginity or celibacy; so did S. John and S. James, and when S. Paul (1 Tim. v) reproves, as having damnation, certain young widows who, after they have grown wanton in Christ will marry, having damnation because they have left their first faith, the fourth Council of Carthage (at which S. Augustine assisted) S. Epiphanius, S. Jerome, with all the rest of antiquity, understand it of widows who, being vowed to God and to the observance of chastity, broke their vows, entering into the ties of marriage against the Faith which previously they had given to the heavenly spouse. From that time, then, the counsel of [being] eunuchs, and the other which S. Paul gives, were practiced in the Church.
凯撒利亚的优西比乌记载,使徒设立了两种生活方式:一种是按诫命,另一种是按劝谕。事实显然如此,因为无数基督徒效法并遵循使徒所劝谕的完美生活模式,历史对此记载丰富。谁不知道犹太哲学家斐洛在《祈求者之生活》一书中对亚历山大早期基督徒生活的精彩记述?他在书中论及圣马可及其门徒,优西比乌、尼基弗鲁斯、圣耶柔米都证实这一点。此外,埃皮法尼乌斯也确认,斐洛在描述耶西尼派时,实际上是以此名称谈论基督徒——这些人在主升天后一段时间内,当圣马可在埃及传道时被称为耶西尼派,或因耶西(主所出自的家族)之名,或因他们口中常念的师父耶稣之名。凡阅读斐洛著作的人,都会在这些耶西尼派或治疗者(医治者或服侍者)身上看到一种对自我、肉体与财产最彻底的舍弃。[n0174][n0175]
Eusebius of Cæsarea records that the Apostles instituted two lives, the one according to commandment, the other according to counsel. And that so it was, evidently appears, for, on the model of the perfection of life followed and counseled by the Apostles, a countless number of Christians have so closely formed theirs, that history is full of it. Who does not know how admirable are the accounts given by Philo the Jew of the life of the first Christians at Alexandria, in the book entitled Of the Life of the Beseechers,[n0174] wherein he treats of S. Mark and his disciples, as Eusebius, Nicephorus, S. Jerome, bear witness. And among the rest, Epiphanius,[n0175] who assures us that Philo, when writing of the Jessenes, was speaking of the Christians under this name, who for some time after the Ascension of Our Lord, while S. Mark was preaching in Egypt, were so called, either on account of the name of Jesse, from whose race Our Lord sprang, or on account of the name of Jesus, their Master’s name, which they ever had in their mouth. Now he who will look at the books of Philo, will see in these Jessenes or Therapeuts (healers or servers) a most perfect renunciation of oneself, of one’s flesh, of one’s goods.
圣马尔夏尔,主的一位门徒,在他写给托洛萨人的书信中记述,在他宣讲福音时,蒙福的瓦莱里娅——一位世俗国王的妻子——已将身体与灵魂的贞洁许给了天上的君王。圣狄奥尼修斯在其《教会等级论》中写道,他的导师们,即众使徒,称当时的修士为「治疗者」,意为服侍者或敬拜者,因为他们对神有着特殊的服侍与敬拜;又称他们为「修士」[n0176],因为他们不断增进与神的合一。请看福音生活的完美典范,在使徒及其门徒的初期时代就已卓越地实践了;他们开辟了这条直达天堂的坦途,并循此上升,随后许多杰出的基督徒相继追随。圣居普良持守贞洁,并将所有财物分给穷人,正如执事庞提乌斯所记载。圣保罗(首位隐修士)、圣安东尼与圣希拉里翁也做了同样的事,圣亚他拿修与圣耶柔米见证了这一点。圣保利努斯,诺拉的主教——圣安波罗修是我们的权威——出身于圭恩的名门望族,他将所有财物分给穷人,仿佛卸下了沉重的负担,告别了他的父亲与家族,以便更虔诚地服侍他的神。正是他的榜样,促使圣马丁舍弃一切,并激励他人追求同样的完美。乔治,亚历山大的主教,记述圣金口约翰舍弃一切,成为修士。波利提安,一位非洲绅士,回到皇帝的宫廷后,向圣奥古斯丁讲述,埃及有许多修道院与修士,他们的举止展现出极大的温柔与纯朴;米兰城外也有一座修道院,拥有众多修士,生活在极大的合一与弟兄情谊中,当地主教圣安波罗修如同他们的院长。他还告诉他们,在特里尔城附近,有一座由优秀修士组成的修道院,其中两位皇帝的廷臣已成为修士;而这两位廷臣订婚的两位年轻女子,听闻她们配偶的决定后,同样将贞洁许给神,退出世俗生活,进入宗教、贫穷与贞洁的生活中。圣奥古斯丁本人讲述了这一切。波西狄乌斯也记述了同样的事,并说他建立了一座修道院,圣奥古斯丁在其一封书信中也提及此事。这些伟大的教父之后,又有圣格列高利、圣达玛森、圣布鲁诺、圣罗穆阿尔德、圣伯尔纳铎、圣道明、圣方济各、圣路易斯、圣安东尼、圣文森特、圣托马斯、圣文德,他们全都舍弃了世界及其浮华,向世界说了永恒的告别,将自己作为完美的全燔祭献给永活的神。
S. Martial, a disciple of Our Lord, in an Epistle which he wrote to the Tolosians, relates that at his preaching the blessed Valeria, wife of an earthly king, had vowed the virginity of her body and of her spirit to the celestial King. S. Denis, in his Eccle siastical Hierarchy, says that the Apostles, his masters, called the religious of his time Therapeuts, that is, servers or adorers, on account of the special service and worship they paid to God, or monks,[n0176] on account of the union with God, in which they made progress. Behold the perfection of the Evangelic life excellently practiced in this first time of the Apostles and their disciples, who, having traced this path thus straight to heaven, and ascended by it, have been followed, one after another, by many excellent Christians. S. Cyprian observed continency, and gave all his goods to the poor, as Pontius the Deacon records. The same did S. Paul, the first Hermit, S. Anthony and S. Hilarion, witness S. Athanasius and S. Jerome. S. Paulinus, Bishop of Nola—S. Ambrose is our authority—of an illustrious family in Guienne, gave all his goods to the poor and, as if discharged from a weighty burden, said farewell to his father and his family, to serve his God more devotedly. By his example it was that S. Martin quitted all, and excited others to the same perfection. George, Patriarch of Alexandria, relates that S. Chrysostom gave up all and became a monk. Politian, an African gentleman, returning to the Emperor’s court, related to S. Augustin, that in Egypt there were a great number of monasteries and religious, who manifested a great sweetness and simplicity in their manners, and that there was a monastery at Milan, outside the town, furnished with a good number of religious, living in great union and brotherhood, to whom S. Ambrose, bishop of the place, was as Abbot. He told them also that near the town of Treves, there was a monastery of good religious, in which two courtiers of the Emperor had become monks, and that two young ladies who were betrothed to these two courtiers, having heard the resolution of their spouses, similarly vowed their virginity to God, and retired from the world to live in religion, poverty and chastity. S. Augustin himself tells all this. Possidius relates the same and says that he had instituted a monastery, which S. Augustine himself relates in one of his Epistles. These great fathers have been followed by S. Gregory, Damascene, Bruno, Romuald, Bernard, Dominic, Francis, Louis, Anthony, Vincent, Thomas, Bonaventure, who having all renounced and said an eternal adieu to the world and its pomps, have presented themselves as a perfect holocaust to the living God.
现在让我们总结一下。在我看来,这些结论是不可避免的。我们的主在圣经中制定了这些关于贞洁、贫穷和顺从的教导与劝诫。祂亲自实践了这些,并在早期的教会中推行。所有圣经经文和主的一生,都是为了教导教会,使其从中获益;而贞洁、贫穷、顺从或自我舍弃,将成为教会制度的一部分。此外,教会始终在各个时代和季节践行这些原则;因此,这是她的一个特性。如果这么多劝诫不被付诸实践,又有何意义呢?因此,真正的教会应当在基督徒生活的完美中闪耀光芒,并非要求教会中的每个人都必须遵循;只要在一些杰出的成员和部分中体现出来就够了,这样圣经中的一切教导和劝诫都不会徒然,教会也能充分利用圣经的所有部分。
Now let us conclude. These consequences seem to me inevitable. Our Lord has had these instructions and counsels of chastity, poverty and obedience laid down in his Scriptures. He has practiced them and has had them practiced in his early Church. All the Scripture and all the life of Our Lord were but an instruction for the Church which was to make profit by them, and it was then to be one of the institutions of the Church, this chastity, poverty, obedience or self-renunciation. Moreover, the Church has always put in practice these things at all times and in every season; this then is one of her properties. And what would be the use of so many exhortations if they were not to be put in practice? The true Church therefore ought to shine in the perfection of the Christian life, not so that everybody in the Church is bound to follow it; it is enough that it be found in some notable members and parts, in order that nothing may be written or counseled in vain and that the Church may make use of all the parts of Holy Scripture.
第十章:教会圣洁(续)福音生活的完美在我们的教会中实践;在伪教会中,它被轻视与放弃。
Chapter X: Sanctity of the Church (continued) the Perfection of the Evangelic Life Is Practiced in Our Church; in the Pretended, It Is Despised and Given Up.
教会如今听从牧者与救主的呼声,循着先辈开辟的道路,赞扬、认可并高度珍视那些投身实践福音劝谕的人们——其中人数众多。我确信,倘若你曾参与加尔都西会、卡马尔多利会、塞莱斯廷会、米尼姆会、嘉布遣会、耶稣会、泰亚廷会以及无数其他修道团体的集会,目睹其中蓬勃的修道纪律,你必会迟疑:究竟该称他们为地上的天使,还是天上的凡人?你也不知该更惊叹哪一点:是这般青春年华中如此完美的贞洁,还是这般渊博学识中如此深刻的谦卑,抑或是这般多样背景中如此紧密的弟兄情谊。他们所有人,如同天上的蜜蜂,与整个基督信仰世界一同劳作,酿造福音的蜜糖——有的通过宣讲,有的通过著述,有的通过默想与祈祷,有的通过教导与辩论,有的通过照料病患,有的通过施行圣事,这一切都在牧者的权柄之下进行。谁竟敢贬损如此众多各修会的修士,以及如此众多在俗司铎的荣耀?他们离开故土——或更确切地说,离开自己的世界——将自己置于风浪的摆布之中,前往新世界的各民族,为引领他们归向真信仰,用福音之光照亮他们。他们别无装备,唯有对神眷顾的活泼信心;别无期待,唯有劳苦、苦难与殉道;别无目标,唯有神的荣耀与灵魂的得救。他们匆匆赶往食人族、加那利人、黑人、巴西人、马来人、日本人以及其他异族之中,在那里成为囚徒,自我放逐于尘世故土,只为不让这些可怜人被逐出天上的乐园。我知道有些牧师也曾前往,但他们带着人的资助而去,一旦资助断绝便返回不再前行——因为猿猴终究是猿猴。而我们的修士却留在那里,以永久的贞洁浇灌教会的新苗,以极度的贫穷用福音丰富这些民族,并在束缚中死去,为将那世界置于基督的自由之中。
The Church which is now, following the voice of her pastor and savior, and the track beaten by her ancestors, praises, approves and greatly esteems the resolution of those who give themselves up to the practice of the Evangelical counsels, of whom she has a very great number. I have no doubt that if you had frequented the assemblies of the Chartreux, Camaldolese, Celestines, Minims, Capuchins, Jesuits, Theatines and numberless others, among whom religious discipline flourishes, you would be uncertain whether you should call them earthly angels or heavenly men and that you would not know which to admire the more, whether in such blooming youth so perfect a chastity, or in such great knowledge so profound a humility, or in so much diversity so close a fraternity. And all, like heavenly bees, work in and compose, with the rest of Christianity, the honey of the Gospel, these by preachings, these by writings, these by meditations and prayers, these by teaching and disputations, these by the care of the sick, these by the administration of the Sacraments, under the authority of the pastors. Who should ever detract from the glory of so many religious of all orders, and of so many secular priests, who, leaving their country, or, to say it better, their own world, have exposed themselves to the mercy of wind and tide, to get to the nations of the New World, in order to lead them to the true faith, and to enlighten them with the light of the Gospel, who, without other equipment than a lively confidence in the Providence of God, without other expectation than of labors, miseries and martyrdom, without other aim than the honor of God and the salvation of souls, here hastened among the Cannibals, Canarians, Negroes, Brazilians, Malays, Japanese, and other foreign nations, and made themselves prisoners there, banishing themselves from their own earthly country in order that these poor people might not be banished from the heavenly Paradise? I know that some ministers have been thither, but they went having their means of support from men, and when these failed they returned and did no more, because an ape is always an ape, but ours remained there, in perpetual continency to fertilize the Church with these new plants, in extreme poverty to enrich these people with the Gospel and died in bondage to place that world in Christian liberty.
然而,倘若你们不从这些榜样中汲取益处,不以如此圣洁芬芳的馨香来滋养心灵,反而将目光投向某些地方——那里修道纪律已全然败坏,只剩下徒有其表的服饰,别无健全之物——那么你们便是迫使我说,你们是在寻找污水沟与粪堆,而非花园与果园。所有善良的大公信徒都为这些人的恶劣行为感到痛心,并责备牧者的疏忽以及某些人的无法遏制的野心——这些人一心追求权力与权威,阻碍合法的选举与纪律秩序,只为将教会属世的财物据为己有。我们能做什么呢?主人播下了好种子,仇敌却撒下了稗子。教会曾在特利腾会议上着眼于妥善整顿这些事务,但其法令却被那些理应执行之人所藐视。大公教会的神学家们远非赞同这种恶行,反而认为进入如此混乱的修道院是极大的罪过。犹大并未玷污使徒职分的尊荣,路西弗也未玷污天使的尊荣,尼哥拉也未玷污执事的尊荣;同样,这些可憎之人也不应玷污众多虔诚修道院的正义——大公教会在这铁器时代的全面败坏中,仍保存了这些修道院,为的是不让她的配偶的任何一句话徒然无效,或未能付诸实践。
But if, instead of making your profit of these examples and refreshing your minds with the sweetness of so holy a perfume, you turn your eyes toward certain places where monastic discipline is altogether ruined, and where there remains nothing sound but the habit, you will force me to say that you are looking for the sewers and dung heaps, not the gardens and orchards. All good Catholics regret the ill behavior of these people and blame the negligence of the pastors and the uncontrollable ambition of certain persons who, being determined to have power and authority, hinder legitimate elections, and the order of discipline, in order to make the temporal goods of the Church their own. What can we do? The master has sown good seed, but the enemy has oversown cockle. The Church, at the Council of Trent, had looked to the good ordering of these things, but its ordinances are despised by those who ought to put them into execution. And so far are Catholic doctors from consenting to this evil that they consider it a great sin to enter into such disorderly monasteries as these. Judas prevented not the honor of the Apostolic order, nor Lucifer of the angelic, nor Nicholas of the diaconate, and in the same way these abominable men ought not to tarnish the righteousness of so many devout monasteries, which the Catholic Church has preserved amid all the dissolution of this age of iron, in order that not one word of her spouse should be in vain or fail to be put in practice.
恰恰相反,先生们,你们的所谓教会尽其所能地轻视并反对这一切。加尔文在其《基督教要义》第四卷中,只致力于废除福音劝谕的遵守,而你们无法向我展示你们阵营中有任何努力或善意——在那里,每个人直至牧师都结婚,每个人都努力积聚财富,没有人承认任何其他上级,除非武力迫使他屈服——这明显表明,这个所谓的教会并非我们主所宣讲并描绘了众多卓越榜样所指向的那个教会。因为如果每个人都结婚,圣保罗的劝谕(林前七)「男人不亲近女人为好」将如何实现?如果每个人都追逐金钱和财产,我们主的话语(太六)「不要为自己积攒财宝在地上」或另一句(太十九)「去变卖你所有的,分给穷人」将指向谁?如果每个人都轮流掌权,哪里能找到那句最庄严的话语(路九)「凡要跟从我的,就当舍己」的实践?因此,如果你们的教会要与我们的教会相比,我们的教会将是真正的配偶,她实践了她所爱者的所有话语,不让圣经的任何一点闲置;你们的教会将是虚假的,她不听从所爱者的声音,甚至轻视它。因为为了维护你们的信誉而让圣经中最微小的音节变得无效,这是不合理的——这些话语只针对真正的教会,如果在真正的教会中所有这些部分没有被运用,它们将是徒劳和无用的。
On the contrary, gentlemen, your pretended church despises and contradicts all this as much as she can. Calvin in the fourth book of his Institutions aims only at the abolition of the observance of the Evangelical counsels, and you cannot show me any effort or goodwill among your party, in which every one down to the ministers marries, every one labors to gather together riches, nobody acknowledges any other superior than force makes him submit to—an evident sign that this pretended church is not the one for which Our Lord has preached and draw the picture of so many excellent examples. For if everybody marries, what will become of the advice of S. Paul (1 Cor. vii), It is good for a man not to touch a woman? If everybody runs after money and possessions, to whom will that word of Our Lord (Matt. vi) be addressed, Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth, or that other (Ib. xix), Go, sell all, give to the poor? If every one will govern in his turn, where shall be found the practice of that most solemn sentence (Luke ix): He who will come after me let him deny himself? If then your Church puts itself in comparison with ours, ours will be the true spouse, who puts in practice all the words of her beloved and leaves not one talent of the Scripture idle; yours will be false, who hears not the voice of the Beloved, yea, despises it. For it is not reasonable that to keep yours in credit we should make vain the least syllable of the Scriptures, which being addressed only to the true Church, would be vain and useless if in the true Church all these parts are not made use of.
第十一章:论教会的大公性或普世性:第三标记
Chapter XI: Of the Universality or Catholicity of the Church: Third Mark.
那位伟大的教父,莱林斯的文森特,在其极有益的《备忘录》中写道,他首先必须极其谨慎地相信「那被所有人(在任何时候和任何地方)所相信的」……[n0177]正如江湖术士和补锅匠所言,世人称我们为大公教会,而我们加上「罗马」二字,只是为了指明那位主教——他是教会普遍且可见的牧者——的座堂。早在圣安波罗修的时代,在共融中成为罗马人,就等于成为大公信徒。
That great father, Vincent of Lerins, in his most useful Memorial, says that he must before all things have a great care to believe “that which has been believed by all [always and everywhere]” … [n0177]such as the jugglers and tinkers, for the rest of the world call us Catholic, and if we add Roman, it is only to inform people of the See of that Bishop who is general and visible pastor of the Church. And already in the time of S. Ambrose to be Roman in communion was the same thing as to be Catholic.
至于你们的教会,到处被称为胡格诺派、加尔文派、异端派、伪称派、新教派或圣餐派。你们的教会并非在这些名称之前存在,而这些名称也并非在你们的教会之前出现,因为它们正是专属于你们的。没有人称你们为大公信徒,你们自己也不敢如此自称。我知道在你们中间,你们的教会自称「改革宗」,但路德宗、无处不在派、重洗派、三位一体派以及其他路德的分支也同样有权使用这个名称,他们绝不会将此名让给你们。宗教之名在旧约与新约中,犹太教会与基督教会都通用;大公之名则专属于我们主的教会。改革宗之名是对我们主的亵渎,祂用自己的血如此完美地塑造并圣化了祂的教会,以至于教会绝不能采取其他形式,只能是祂全然可爱的配偶、真理的柱石与根基。人们可以改革个别国家,但不能改革教会或宗教。教会已被正确地塑造,改变其形态被称为异端或不敬。我们救主之血的色泽太过美好、太过明亮,无需新的色彩。
But as for your church, it is called everywhere Huguenot, Calvinist, Heretical, Pretended, Protestant, New, or Sacramentarian. Your church was not before these names, and these names were not before your church, because they are proper to it. Nobody calls you Catholics, you scarcely dare to do so yourselves. I am well aware that among you your churches call themselves Reformed, but just as much right to that name have the Lutherans, and the Ubiquitarians, Anabaptists, Trinitarians and other offshoots of Luther, and they will never yield it to you. The name of religion is common to the Church of the Jews and of the Christians, in the Old Law and in the New; the name of Catholic is proper to the Church of Our Lord. The name of Reformed is a blasphemy against Our Lord, who has so perfectly formed and sanctified his Church in his blood, that it must never take other form than of his all lovely spouse, of pillar and ground of truth. One may reform the nations in particular, but not the Church or religion. She was rightly formed, change of formation is called heresy or irreligion. The tint of Our Savior’s blood is too fair and too bright to require new colors.
你们自称改革宗的教会,放弃了救主所设立的形式。但我不能不告诉你们,贝扎、路德和彼得·马特对此的看法。彼得·马特称你们为路德宗,说你们是他们的弟兄——那么你们就是路德宗。路德称你们为慈运理派[n0178]和圣餐派,贝扎称路德宗为同质派和化学派,但他仍将他们列入改革宗教会之列。由此可见改革者们彼此承认的新名称。因此,你们的教会连「大公」之名都没有,你们不能良心无愧地念诵使徒信经;若你们念诵,你们就是在审判自己——你们既承认教会是大公而普世的,却固执地坚守自己的教会,它显然并非如此。若圣奥古斯丁今日在世,他仍会留在我们的教会中,这教会自古以来就拥有「大公」之名。
Your church, then, calling itself Reformed, gives up its part in the form which the Savior had established. But I cannot refrain from telling you what Beza, Luther and Peter Martyr think on this. Peter Martyr calls you Lutherans, and says you are brothers to them, you are then Lutherans. Luther calls you Zwinglians[n0178] and Sacramentarians, Beza calls the Lutherans Consubstantiators and Chymists, and yet he puts them in the number of reformed churches. See then the new names which the reformers acknowledge for one another. Your church, therefore, not having even the name of Catholic, you cannot with a good conscience say the Apostles’ Creed; if you do, you judge yourselves, who, confessing the Church Catholic and universal, obstinately keep to your own, which most certainly is not such. If S. Augustine were living now, he would remain in our Church, which from immemorial time is in possession of the name of Catholic.
第十二章:教会的大公性(续)——真教会必须是古老的。大公教会最为古老,而自称的教会则相当新。
Chapter XII: Catholicity of the Church (continued) the True Church Must Be Ancient. the Catholic Church Is Most Ancient, the Pretended Quite New.
教会若要成为大公的,就必须在时间上是普世的;要在时间上普世,就必须是古老的——因此,古老性是教会的一个属性。相对于各种异端,它必须比任何异端都更古老,且必须先行于所有异端,因为正如特土良精辟地指出[n0179]:「错误是对真理的败坏,因此真理必先于错误。」好种子先撒下,撒稗子的仇敌随后才来。摩西先于亚比兰、大坍和可拉,天使先于魔鬼,路西弗在坠入永恒黑暗之前曾立于光明之中;缺失必随形式而来。圣约翰论及异端时说(约壹二19):他们从我们中间出去;可见他们先是在内,然后才出去——出去是异端,在内是忠信,因此教会先于异端。同样,我主的里衣在被分割之前是完整的。虽然以实玛利先于以撒,但这并不意味着错误先于真理,而是说真实的影儿——犹太教——先于实体——基督教,正如圣保罗所言(加四)。
The Church to be Catholic must be universal in time, and to be universal in time it must be ancient; antiquity then is a property of the Church. And in relation to heresies it must be more ancient than any of them, and must precede all, because, as Tertullian excellently says,[n0179] “Error is a corruption of truth, truth then must precede.” The good seed is sown first, the enemy who oversows cockle comes afterward. Moses was before Abiron, Dathan and Core, the Angels were before the devils, Lucifer stood in the light before he fell into the eternal darkness; the privation must follow the form. S. John says of heretics (1 Ep. ii. 19), They went out from us; they were then within before they went out, the going out is heresy, the being within is fidelity, the Church then precedes heresy. So the coat of Our Lord was whole before it was divided. And although Ismael was before Isaac, that does not signify that error was before truth, but that the true shadow, Judaism, was before the body, Christianity, as S. Paul says (Gal. iv)
我恳请你告诉我们,我们的教会是在福音之后何时何地首次出现的,召集它的作者和导师是谁。我将引用我们时代的一位导师和殉道者的原话[n0180],这些话值得仔细关注。
Tell us now, I pray you, quote the time and the place when and where our Church first appeared after the Gospel, the author and doctor who called it together. I will use the very words of a doctor and martyr of our age,[n0180] and they are worthy of close attention.
「你们承认——也不敢不承认——罗马教会曾一度是圣洁、大公、使徒性的。那时它确实配得上使徒保罗的圣洁赞美(罗 1:8, 15:29, 16:19):『你们的信心传遍了天下……我时常记念你们……我知道我去你们那里的时候,必带着基督福音丰盛的祝福……基督的众教会都问候你们……你们的顺服已经传于各处』;那时,保罗在狱中自由地播撒福音;那时,彼得在巴比伦治理教会;那时,备受保罗称赞的克莱门掌舵;那时,亵渎的皇帝如尼禄、多米田、图拉真、安东尼努斯屠杀罗马主教;甚至那时,达玛苏、西里修斯、阿纳斯塔修斯、英诺森也执掌着使徒舵柄——这是加尔文自己见证的,因为他坦承那时他们尚未偏离福音教义。那么,罗马何时失去了这广为人知的信心?何时不再是它曾经的模样?——在何时?——在哪位主教之下?——通过何种方式?——通过何种力量?——这陌生的信仰是通过哪些步骤占据了罗马城乃至整个世界?——它引发了何种抗议、何种动荡、何种哀叹?怎么可能!——全世界都在沉睡,而罗马——我说的是罗马——却在铸造新的圣事、新的祭礼、新的教义?难道找不到一位历史学家,无论是希腊还是拉丁的,朋友还是外人,来发表或留下关于如此重大事件的评论与回忆的痕迹吗?」
“You own to us, and would not dare to do otherwise, that for a time the Roman Church was holy, Catholic, Apostolic. Certainly then, when it deserved those holy praises of the Apostle (Rom. i. xv. xvi): Your faith is spoken of in the whole world…. I make a com memoration of you always…. I know that when I come to you I shall come in the abundance of the blessing of the gospel of Christ…. All the Churches of Christ salute you…. For your obedience is published in every place; then, when S. Paul, in prison free, sowed the Gospel; when S. Peter was governing the Church assembled in Babylon; when Clement, so highly praised by the Apostle, was stationed at the rudder; when the profane Cæsars, like Nero, Domitian, Trajan, Antoninus, were massacring the Bishops of Rome; yea and then also when Damasus, Siricius, Anastasius, and Innocent were holding the Apostolic helm: this on the testimony of Calvin himself, for he freely confesses that at that time they had not yet strayed from the Evangelic doctrine. Well then, when was it that Rome lost this widely renowned faith? When did it cease to be what it had been?—at what time?—under what bishop?—by what means?—by what force?—by what steps did the strange religion take possession of the City and of the whole world?—what protest, what troubles, what lamentations did it evoke? How!—was everybody asleep throughout the whole world, while Rome, Rome I say, was forging new Sacraments, new Sacrifices, and new doctrines? Is there not to be found one single historian, either Greek or Latin, friend or stranger, to publish or leave behind some traces of his commentaries and memoirs on so great a matter?”
而且,说实在的,如果历史学家们如此热衷于记录城市与民族最微小的变迁,却忘记了所有变迁中最值得注意的那一个——即世界上最重要的城市与省份,也就是罗马和意大利——的宗教变迁,那才真是咄咄怪事。
And, in good truth, it would be a strange hap if historians, who have been so curious to note the most trifling changes in cities and peoples had forgotten the most noteworthy of all those which can occur, that is, the change of religion in the most important city and province of the world, which are Rome and Italy.
诸位先生,我请问你们,你们可知道我们的教会是从何时开始陷入这所谓的谬误?请坦率告诉我们,因为正如圣耶柔米所言[n0181]:「将异端追溯至其源头,便是驳倒了它。」让我们回溯历史,直至十字架脚下;让我们环顾左右,我们永远不会看到这大公教会在任何时候改变过它的面貌——在教义与圣事上,它始终如一。
I ask you, gentlemen, whether you know when our Church began the pretended error. Tell us frankly, for it is certain that, as S. Jerome says,[n0181] “to have reduced heresy to its origin is to have refuted it.” Let us trace back the course of history up to the foot of the Cross; let us look on this side and on that, we shall never see that this Catholic Church has at any time changed its aspect—it is ever itself, in doctrine and in Sacraments.
关于这一点,我们无需其他见证人,只需我们父辈和祖父辈的眼睛便能说明你们所谓的教会始于何时。1517年,路德开启了他的悲剧;1534年和1535年,他们在这片土地上编演了一幕;慈运理和加尔文是其中的主要角色。你们要我逐一列举,这场改革是以怎样的运气和作为、凭借怎样的武力和暴力,夺取了伯尔尼、日内瓦、洛桑及其他城镇——又带来了怎样的动荡与苦难吗?你们不会乐于听闻这段记述;我们目睹着它,我们感受着它。总而言之,你们的教会尚不足八十岁;它的创始者是加尔文,它的果实是我们时代的苦难。若你们想将它说得更古老,请告诉我们它在那之前存在于何处。切莫说它存在却不可见,因为若无人看见,谁能说它存在?况且,路德也反驳你们,他承认起初自己完全是孤身一人。
We have no need against you, on this important point, of other witnesses than the eyes of our fathers and grandfathers to say when your pretended Church began. In the year 1517 Luther commenced his tragedy. in’34 and’35 they composed an act in these parts; Zwingle and Calvin were the chief players in it. Would you have me detail by list with what fortune and deeds, by what force and violence, this reformation gained possession of Berne, Geneva, Lausanne and other towns—what troubles and woes it brought forth? You will not find pleasure in this account; we see it, we feel it. In a word, your Church is not yet 80 years old; its author is Calvin, its result the misery of our age. Or if you would make it older, tell us where it was before that time. Beware of saying that it existed but was invisible, for if it were not seen who can say that it existed? Besides, Luther contradicts you, who confesses that in the beginning he was quite alone.
既然特土良在他那个时代就已经见证,天主教徒以「后起」与「新颖」来驳斥异端的错误——那时教会尚在幼年——他说:「我们习惯以『后起』为论据,简洁地驳斥异端」——那么,如今我们岂不是更有权利这样做吗?而且,如果必须有一个教会是真的,这个称号就属于我们最古老的教会,而你们的新颖则要背负异端的恶名。[n0182]
Now, if Tertullian already in his time bears witness that Catholics refuted the errors of heretics by their posteriority and novelty, when the Church was only in her youth—“We are wont,” says he,[n0182] “to prescribe against heretics, for brevity’s sake, on the argument of posteriority”—how much more right have we now? And if one of the Churches must be the true, this title falls to ours which is most ancient and to your novelty the infamous name of heresy.
第十三章:教会的大公性(续)——真教会必须是永续的。我们的教会是永续的,而冒牌的则不是。
Chapter XIII: Catholicity of the Church (continued) the True Church Must Be Perpetual. Ours Is Perpetual, the Pretended Is Not.
教会虽古老,但若在任何一个时期中断,便无法在时间上具有普世性。尼哥拉党的异端虽古老却不普世,因为它只持续了极短的时间。正如一场看似要搅动大海的旋风,却突然在自身中消散;又如蘑菇,一夜之间从有害的蒸气中生出,一日之内便消失无踪——同样,每一种异端,无论多么古老,最终都会消失,但教会却永远长存。[n0183]
Although the Church might be ancient, yet it would not be universal in time if it had failed at any period. The heresy of the Nicolaites is ancient but not universal, for it only lasted a very little while. And as a whirlwind which seems ready to displace the sea then suddenly is lost in itself, or as a mushroom, which is born of some noxious vapor in a night, appears and in a day is gone, so every heresy, ancient as it may be, has at last disappeared, but the Church endures perpetually.[n0183]
我要对你们说,正如我先前所言:请指出自我们的主升天以来,哪一个十年我们的教会不存在。你们之所以无法说出我们的教会始于何时,正是因为它始终存在。若你们愿意诚实地澄清这一点,桑德斯的《可见的君主制》与吉尔伯特·热内布拉尔的《年代学》会给你们足够的光照,尤其是博学的凯撒·巴罗尼乌斯在其《编年史》中的论述。但若你们不愿立刻抛弃你们导师的著作,且你们的眼睛未被过度的激情所蒙蔽,那么只要仔细查阅马格德堡的《世纪》,你们便会发现其中处处无非是天主教徒的行迹——正如我们时代一位博学之士所言:若非他们收集了这些,他们就会留下一千五百年的历史空白。关于这一点,我稍后再作详述。
I will say to you, as I have said above, show me a decade of years since Our Lord ascended into heaven in which decade our Church has not existed. The reason why you find yourselves unable to say when our Church began is that it has always existed. And if you would care to make yourselves honestly clear about this, Sanders in his Visible Monarchy, and Gilbert Genebrard in his Chronology would furnish you light enough, and particularly the learned Cæsar Baronius in his Annals. But if you are not willing all at once to abandon the books of your masters, and have not your eyes blinded with too excessive a passion, you will, if you look closely into the Centuries of Magdebourg, see everywhere nothing but the actions of Catholics, for, says very well a learned man of our age, if they had not collected these there they would have left one thousand 500 years without history. I will say something on this point afterward.
至于你们的教会,姑且假设其谎言为真——即它在使徒时代就已存在;即便如此,它也不能因此成为大公教会,因为大公教会必须在时间上是普世的,她必须一直延续下去。但是,请告诉我,一百年、两百年或三百年前,你们的教会在哪里?你们指不出来,因为它那时并不存在;因此,它不是真正的教会。或许有人会对我说:它存在,只是不为人知。神的良善啊,谁不能这样说呢?亚当派、重洗派,每个人都会用这个论点。我已经指出,战斗的教会不是不可见的;我已经表明她在时间上是普世的。我将向你们证明,她不可能不为人知。
Now, as to your Church, let us suppose its lie to be truth, that it was in the time of the Apostles; it will not on that account be the Catholic Church, for the Catholic Church must be universal in time, she must then always continue. But, tell me, where was your Church 100, 200 or 300 years ago? Point it out you cannot, for it did not exist; therefore, it is not the true Church. It existed, some one will perhaps say to me, but unknown. Goodness of God, who cannot say the same? Adamite, Anabaptist, everybody will take up this argument. I have already shown that the Church militant is not invisible; I have shown that she is universal in time. I will show you that she cannot be unknown.
第十四章:教会的大公性(续)——真教会应当在地方与人上具有普世性。大公教会正是如此普世,而假冒的教会则不然。
Chapter XIV: Catholicity of the Church (continued) the True Church Ought to Be Universal in Places and Persons. the Catholic Church Is Thus Universal, the Pretended Is Not.
教会的大公性并不要求所有省份或传教区同时领受福音,只要它们相继领受便已足够;然而,教会必须始终被看见,并始终被认知为那存在于全世界或世界大部分地区的实体,以致人能说:「来吧,我们登耶和华的山」(赛2:3)。因为诗篇说,教会将如太阳,而太阳并非始终平等地照耀所有国家,只要在年终时「没有一人能躲避它的炎热」(诗18:6)便已足够。同样,只要在世界终结时,主耶稣的预言得以应验,即「奉他的名传悔改、赦罪的道,从耶路撒冷起直传到万邦」(路24:47),便已足够。
The universality of the Church does not require that all provinces or missions receive the Gospel at once, it is enough that they do so one after another; in such sort, however, that the Church is always seen, and is always known as that which has existed throughout the whole world or the greater part thereof, so that one may be able to say, Come let us go up into the mountain of the Lord (Is. ii. 3). For the Church shall be as the sun, says the Psalm, and the sun is not always shining equally in all countries, enough if by the end of the year there is no one who can hide from its heat (Ps. xviii). So will it suffice that by the end of the world Our Lord’s prediction be fulfilled, that it behoves that penance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem (Luke ult.).
在使徒时代,教会如枝繁叶茂的树,结满了福音的果实,正如圣保罗所见证的(罗 1)。圣爱任纽论及他那个时代时,也说了同样的话[n0185],他指的是罗马或教宗座下的教会,因其更高的权柄,他主张所有其他教会都应服从于它。
Now the Church in the time of the Apostles everywhere spread forth its branches, covered with the fruits of the Gospel, as S. Paul testifies (Rom. i) S. Irenæus says the same of his time,[n0185] speaking of the Roman or papal Church, to which he will have all the rest of the Church subject on account of its superior authority.
普罗斯珀在提到我们的教会,而非你们的教会时,说:[n0186]「在牧职的尊荣上,罗马,圣彼得的座堂,是普世的元首,她并非通过战争与武力征服,而是藉着宗教获得了这地位。」你清楚看到,他谈论的是教会,他承认罗马教宗是其元首。在圣格列高利的时代,到处都有大公信徒,这可以从他写给几乎所有国家主教的信函中看出。在格拉提安、瓦伦提尼安和查士丁尼的时代,到处都有罗马大公信徒,这可以从他们的法律中看出。圣伯尔纳德也如此描述他那个时代,而你也清楚知道,在戈弗雷·德·布永的时代也是如此。自那时起,这同一个教会一直延续到我们这个时代,始终是罗马的、教宗的。因此,即使我们的教会现在比过去小得多,它也不会停止成为最具有大公性的,因为它是同一个罗马教会,它曾经拥有无数民族和人民的省份,而且,它如今仍然遍布全世界——在特兰西瓦尼亚、波兰、匈牙利、波希米亚以及整个德意志、法兰西、意大利、斯拉沃尼亚、克里特、西班牙、葡萄牙、西西里、马耳他、科西嘉、希腊、亚美尼亚、叙利亚,以及各处。
Prosper speaks of our Church, not of yours, when he says,[n0186] “In the pastoral honour, Rome, see of S. Peter, is head of the universe, which she has not reduced to her dominion by war and arms, but has acquired by religion.” You see clearly that he speaks of the Church, that he acknowledged the Pope of Rome as its head. In the time of S. Gregory there were Catholics everywhere, as may be seen by the Epistles which he wrote to bishops of almost all nations. In the time of Gratian, Valentinian and Justinian, there were everywhere Roman Catholics, as may be seen by their laws. S. Bernard says the same of his time, and you know well that it was so in the time of Godfrey de Bouillon. Since then, the same Church has come to our age, ever Roman and papal. So that even if our Church now were much less than it is, it would not cease to be most Catholic, because it is the same Roman Church which has been, and which has possessed all the provinces of the nations, and peoples without number, but, it is still now extended over the whole world, in Transylvania, Poland, Hungary, Bohemia and throughout all Germany, in France, in Italy, in Sclavonia, in Candia, in Spain, Portugal, Sicily, Malta, Corsica, in Greece, in Armenia, in Syria and everywhere.
我是否应该将东印度和西印度也列入名单?想要了解这些地方的概要,就必须参加圣方济各会修士的总会议或集会,即所谓的严规会。你会看到修士们从世界各地——无论是旧世界还是新世界——聚集而来,服从于一位简单、卑微、不起眼的人,以至于仅凭这些人,教会似乎就足以实现玛拉基预言的一部分(i):在各处都有献祭……归于我的名。
Shall I add to the list the Eastern and Western Indies? He who would have a compendium of these must attend a general Chapter or assembly of the Religious of S. Francis, called Observantines. He would see Religious arrive from every quarter of the world, old and new, under the obedience of a simple, lowly, insignificant man, so that these alone would seem enough for the Church to fulfill that part of the prophecy of Malachy (i): In every place there is sacrifice … to my name.
相反,先生们,那些自称者并未越过阿尔卑斯山来到我们这边,也未越过比利牛斯山进入西班牙;希腊不认识你们。世界的其他三个部分不知道你们是谁,从未听说过没有祭献、没有祭坛、没有首领、没有十字架的基督徒——正如你们这般;在德国,你们的同伴路德宗、布伦茨派、再洗礼派、三位一体派蚕食你们的份额,在英国是清教徒,在法国是自由派。那么,你们怎能如此固执,继续与世界其余部分隔绝,如同路西弗派和多纳徒派那样?我要对你们说,正如圣奥古斯丁对你们的一位同伴所说[n0187]:「恳请您,劳驾为我们阐明这一点。我们的主如何会在全世界失去他的教会,而只在你们中间才开始拥有。」圣耶柔米说[n0188],你们确实将我们的主置于过于贫乏之境。但若你们说你们的教会早在使徒时代就已是大公的,请向我们证明它在那个时代就已存在,因为所有宗派都会这样说。你们如何将这自称宗教的小嫩枝嫁接在那神圣而古老的树干上?使你们的教会通过持续的延续与原始教会相连,因为若它们不相连,一方如何能从另一方汲取养分?但你们永远不会做到这一点,除非你们服从大公教会的权威,否则你们永远不会,我说,与那些歌唱的人同在(启 5:9):你曾被杀,用自己的血从各支派、各语言、各民族、各邦国中买了人来,使他们归于神。
On the contrary, gentlemen, the pretenders pass not the Alps on our side, nor the Pyrenees on the side of Spain; Greece knows you not. The other three parts of the world do not know who you are and have never heard of Christians without sacrifice, without altar, without head, without cross, as you are; in Germany your comrades the Lutherans, Brentians, Anabaptists, Trinitarians, eat into your portion, in England the Puritans, in France the Libertines. How then can you be so obstinate and continue thus apart from the rest of the world, as did the Luciferians and Donatists? I will say to you, as S. Augustine said to one of your fellows,[n0187] “Be good enough, I beseech you, to enlighten us on this point. How it can be that Our Lord has lost his Church throughout the world, and has began to have none save in you alone.” Surely you reduce Our Lord to too great a poverty, says S. Jerome.[n0188] But if you say your church was already Catholic, in the time of the Apostle, show us that it existed at that time, for all the sects will say the same. How will you graft this little scion of pretended religion on that holy and ancient stock? Make your church touch by a perpetual continuation the primitive Church, for if they touch not, how can the one draw sap from the other. But this you will never do, unless you submit to the obedience of the Catholic [Church], you will never be, I say, with those who shall sing (Apoc. v. 9): Thou hast redeemed us in thy blood, from every tribe and tongue, and people and nation, and hast made us a kingdom to our God.
第十五章:教会的大公性(续)——真教会必须多结果子。大公教会多结果子,假教会则贫瘠。
Chapter XV: Catholicity of the Church (continued) the True Church Must Be Fruitful. the Catholic Church Is Fruitful, the Pretended Barren.
或许你会说,最终,你的教会终将展翅高飞,随着时间的推移而成为大公教会,但这不过是空谈。因为,如果像奥古斯丁、克里索斯托、安波罗修、居普良、格列高利,以及那一大批卓越的牧者,都未能妥善管理,以致教会在他们之后不久便倾覆,那么加尔文、路德等人又如何能做到呢?在你的牧者带领下——他们在圣洁与教义上都无法与前者相比——教会如今有何可能变得更强大呢?如果教会在其春天、夏天和秋天都未能结出果实,你又怎能指望在冬天收获果实呢?如果它在青年时期未能进步,你又指望它在老年时期能走多远呢?
Perhaps you will say, at last, that after a time your church will spread its wings, and will become Catholic by process of time, but this is talking in the air. For if an Augustine, a Chrysostom, an Ambrose, a Cyprian, a Gregory, and that great multitude of excellent pastors, have not been able to manage well enough to prevent the Church from tumbling over soon after their time, how [shall] Calvin, Luther and the rest [do so]? What likelihood is there that it should grow stronger now, under the charge of your ministers, who neither in sanctity nor in doctrine are comparable with those? If the Church in its spring, summer and autumn has not been fruitful, how would you have one gather fruits from it in winter? If in its youth it has made no progress, how far would you have it run in its old age?
但我还要进一步说,你们的教会不仅不是大公教会,而且从来就不是,因为它没有生育的能力或权柄,只能像鹧鸪一样偷窃别人的后代。然而,教会的一个特性恰恰是生育力。这也是她被称作「鸽子」的原因之一。如果她的配偶要祝福一个人,就会使他的妻子多产,「如同房屋旁的葡萄树」(诗篇127篇),并使「不育的妇人安居家中,成为多子的欢乐母亲」(诗篇112篇),那么他自己岂不应该有一位多产的配偶吗?是的,按照神圣的话语(以赛亚书54章),这位孤独者将有许多儿女,这新耶路撒冷将人口众多,繁衍昌盛。先知说(以赛亚书60章),「万国要来就你的光,君王要来就你升起的光辉。你举目四望,看哪,他们都聚集来到你这里;你的儿子要从远方而来,你的女儿要在你身旁兴起」,并且(53章)「因他灵魂劳苦……我要将许多人分给他」。如今,教会这种生育力和众多民族主要来自宣讲,正如圣保罗所说(哥林多前书4章15节),「我在福音中生了你们」。因此,教会的宣讲应当如火一般,「你的话语如火,主啊」(诗篇118篇140节)。还有什么比火更活跃、更生动、更能穿透并迅速改变其他事物、赋予其形态的呢?
But I say further, your church is not only not Catholic, but never has been, not having the power nor the faculty of producing children, but only of stealing the offspring of others, as the partridge does. And yet it is certainly one of the properties of the Church to be fertile. It is for that, among other reasons, that she is called Dove. And if her spouse, when he would bless a man, makes his wife fruitful, like a fruitful vine on the sides of his house (Ps. cxxvii), and makes the barren woman to dwell in a house, the joy ful mother of many children (Ps. cxii), ought he not himself to have a bride who should be fruitful, yea, according to the holy Word (Is. liv), this desolate one should have many children, this new Jerusalem should be most populous, and have a great generation. The Gentiles shall walk in thy light, says the Prophet (Ib. lx), and kings in the glory of thy rising. Lift up thy eyes round about and see; all these are gathered together, they are come to thee: thy sons shall come from afar, and thy daughters shall rise up at thy side, and (liii) because his soul hath laboured … therefore will I distribute to him very many. Now this fertility and these great nations of the Church come principally by preaching, as S. Paul says (1 Cor. iv. 15), In the Gospel I have begotten you. The preaching, then, of the Church ought to be as a flame, Thy word is fiery, O Lord (Ps. cxviii. 140). And what is more active, lively, penetrating and more quick to alter and give its form to other matters than fire?
这正是圣奥古斯丁在英格兰、圣博尼法斯在德国、圣帕特里克在爱尔兰、威利布罗德在弗里西亚、区利罗在波希米亚、阿达尔伯特在波兰、斯蒂芬在匈牙利、圣文森特·费雷尔和约翰·卡皮斯特兰的宣讲方式;也正是[n0189]……方济各·沙勿略以及一千位其他人士的宣讲方式——他们通过神圣的宣讲颠覆了偶像崇拜,而他们都是罗马大公信徒。
Such was the preaching of S. Augustine in England, of S. Boniface in Germany, of S. Patrick in Ireland, of Willibrord in Frisia, of Cyril in Bohemia, of Adalbert in Poland, of Stephen in Hungary, of S. Vincent Ferrer and John Capistran; such the preaching of[n0189]…. Francis Xavier, and 1,000 others who have overturned idolatry by holy preaching, and all were Roman Catholics.
相反,你们的传道人至今未能使任何一个省份或国家从异教皈依。分裂基督世界、制造派系、撕裂我们主的袍子——这正是他们宣讲的结果。基督的教导如同细雨,使贫瘠的土地结出果实;而他们的教导更像雹子,砸毁庄稼,使最肥沃的土地荒芜。请注意圣犹大所说的话:「那些……在可拉的悖逆中灭亡的人有祸了」(可拉是一个分裂者),「这些人在他们的宴席上是污点,一同宴饮而无畏惧,喂养自己,无水之云被风吹动」——他们有圣经的外表,却没有内在灵性的滋润——「秋天的无果树」,既没有文字的叶子,也没有内在意义的果实;「两次死亡」——因分裂而死于仁爱,因异端而死于信心;「被拔出根来」,再也无法结果——「海的狂浪,喷出自己的混乱」——争论、冲突与剧烈的变动——「游荡的星」——不能引导任何人,没有坚定的信心,却在每个方向摇摆不定。那么,你们的宣讲为何如此贫瘠?你们只有树皮而无汁液,怎能指望它发芽?你们只有鞘而无剑,只有文字而无意义;难怪你们无法根除偶像崇拜。所以圣保罗[n0190]谈到那些脱离教会的人时,断言「他们不能再前进」。如果你们的教会至今仍无法自称大公,那么将来更无希望,因为它的宣讲如此软弱,它的传道人从未承担——正如特土良所说[n0191]——「转化异教徒的事务或使命,而只是败坏我们自己」。哦,这样的教会既不合一,也不圣洁,更非大公,更糟糕的是,它没有任何合理的希望能成为这样的教会。
On the contrary, your ministers have not yet converted any province from paganism, nor any country. To divide Christendom, to create factions there, to tear in pieces the robe of Our Lord, is the effect of their preachings. Christian doctrine is as a gentle rain, which makes unfruitful soil to bring forth: theirs rather resembles hail, which beats down and destroys the harvests, and makes barren the most fertile lands. Take notice of what S. Jude says, Woe to them who … have perished in the gainsaying of Core (Core was a schismatic), these are spots in their banquets, feasting together without fear, feeding themselves, clouds without water which are carried about by the wind—they have the exterior of the Scriptures, but they have not the interior moisture of the Spirit—unfruitful trees of the autumn, which have not the leaves of the letter nor the fruit of the inner meaning; twice dead—dead to charity by schism, and to faith by heresy; plucked up by the roots, unable any more to bear fruit—raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own confusion—of disputes, contests and violent changes—wandering stars—which can serve as guides to no one, and have no firmness of faith but change about in every direction. What wonder then that your preaching is sterile? You have but the bark without the sap, and how would you have it germinate? You have only the sheath without the sword, the letter without the meaning; no wonder you cannot uproot idolatry. So S. Paul,[n0190] speaking of those who separate from the Church, protests that they shall advance no further. If then your Church can in no way style itself Catholic up to this present, still less can you hope it may do so afterward, since its preaching is so feeble, and its preachers have never undertaken, as Tertullian says,[n0191] the business or commission “of converting heathens, but only of perverting our own.” Oh what a Church, then, which is neither one, nor holy, nor Catholic and, which is worse, can have no reasonable hope whatever that it will ever become so.
第十六章:教会是使徒性的——第四个标记
Chapter XVI: That the Church Is Apostolic: Fourth Mark.
[此标题位于空白页面的顶部,但圣人在前面的论述中已隐含地处理了这一主题。一方面,他证明了大公教会从使徒那里接受了她的使命和教义;另一方面,他证明了那些所谓教会(指新教)的创始人否认使徒使命和继承,拒绝圣秩圣事,轻视圣秩主要为之服务的祭司性牺牲(即圣体),不仅反驳具体的使徒言论,而且拒绝使徒权威的原则。编者注]
[This title is at the top of a blank sheet, but the Saint has implicitly treated the subject in what has gone before. He has proved, on the one hand, that the Catholic Church takes her mission and her doctrine from the Apostles, on the other hand that the founders of the pretended church disclaim Apostolic mission and succession, reject the Sacrament of Orders, despise that priestly sacrifice for which orders are chiefly necessary, and not only contradict specific Apostolic utterances but reject the principle of Apostolic authority. Tr.]
第四条:牧者们违背了会议的权威,即我们信仰的第四条准则。
Article IV: That the Ministers Have Violated the Authority of Councils, the Fourth Rule of Our Faith.
第一章:论真会议的品质
Chapter I: Of the Qualities of a True Council.
我们首先引用圣利奥的话[n0192]:「虽然宗座在信仰事务上的定义是确定且不容置疑的,但我们的主首先通过我们的职事所决定的,又通过整个弟兄团体的赞同不容置疑地确认了;这样,他就能表明,那真正出自他的,首先由所有宗座之首所定义,然后被整个基督教世界的判断所接受,成员在此也与他们的头一致……真理本身显得更清晰,也更牢固地被持守,当后来的审查确认了信仰首先教导的内容,(因此,若在如此众多司铎的判断之后,还留有任何事物由他自己的意见来决定,这样的人确实是不虔敬且亵渎的。)」
We will begin with the words of S. Leo:[n0192] (“Although the definition of the Apostolic See in matters of faith is certain and irrefragable), still what Our Lord had first decided by our ministry he irrefragably confirmed by the assent of the whole brotherhood; so that he might show that that truly proceeded from him which, having been defined by the first of all the Sees, had been received by the judgment of the whole Christian world, the members in this also agreeing with their head…. And truth itself appears more clearly and is held more firmly when examination afterward confirms what faith had first taught, (so that he would indeed be an impious and sacrilegious man who should leave anything to be decided by his own opinion after the sentence of so many priests.”)
没有人能比照着使徒们在耶路撒冷所召开的那次会议,更好地描绘出一个真正且神圣的大公会议。
One could not better trace out a true and holy Council than on the pattern of that which the Apostles held in Jerusalem.
现在让我们看看(1)是谁召集了它,我们会发现它是由权威本身召集的,是由牧者们召集的:「使徒和长老聚集商议这事。」[n0193] 事实上,牧者们负有教导民众的责任,并通过解决基督教教义中出现的疑惑来确保他们的救恩。皇帝和君主们应当对此热心,但要根据他们的职责,即按照正义、治安和「佩剑」的方式行事,他们「佩剑并非徒然」。[n0194] 因此,那些认为皇帝拥有这种权威的人,在圣经或理性中都找不到依据。因为召开大公会议的主要原因,不就是为了驱逐异端者、分裂者和制造丑闻者,将他们像狼一样从羊群中赶出去吗?正如第一次会议在耶路撒冷召开是为了抵抗那些属于法利赛派异端的人?那么,谁有责任赶走狼呢?谁是牧者,除了主对他说「喂养我的羊」的那个人?看看提比略是否得到了类似的命令。拥有喂养羊群权威的人,就有召集牧者们一起学习什么牧场和水源对羊群有益的权力。这正是以耶稣基督的名义召集牧者们,[n0195] 即以我们主的权威召集。以君主的名义召集各阶层,不就是以君主的权威召集他们吗?谁得到了这种权威,除了作为代理者接受了天国钥匙的那个人?这使得良善的父亲、神圣宗座使节卢森提乌斯主教说,狄奥斯库鲁斯在没有宗座权威的情况下召集会议是极大的错误。「他竟敢在没有宗座权威的情况下召集会议,」他说,「这种事从未有过,也不可能合法地做。」这些话是在伟大的迦克墩会议全体大会上说的。
Now let us see (1) who convoked it, and we shall find that it was assembled by authority itself, by the pastors: The Apostles and ancients came together to consider of this matter.[n0193] And in truth it is the pastors who are charged to instruct the people and to provide for their salvation by resolving the doubts which arise touching Christian doctrine. Emperors and princes ought to be zealous about it, but according to their office, which is after the manner of justice, of police and of the sword which they bear not in vain.[n0194] Those therefore who will have that the emperor possessed this authority find no foundation either in Scripture or in reason. For what are the principal causes why general Councils are assembled, save to put down and cast out the heretic, the schismatic, the scandalizer, as wolves from the sheep-fold, as that first assembly was held in Jerusalem to resist those who belonged to the heresy of the Pharisees? And who has the charge of driving away the wolf? And who is shepherd save he to whom Our Lord said, Feed my sheep? Find that a similar charge was given to Tiberius. He who has the authority for feeding the sheep has the authority for calling the shepherds together to learn what pasturage and what waters are wholesome for the flock. This is properly to assemble the pastors in the name of Jesus Christ,[n0195] that is, by the authority of Our Lord. For what else is it to assemble the estates in the name of the prince but to convoke them by the authority of the prince? And who has received this authority except him who as lieutenant has received the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven? This made the good father, Bishop Lucentius, legate of the holy Apostolic See, say that Dioscorus had done greatly wrong in having assembled a Council without Apostolic authority. “Having dared,” said he, “to convoke a synod without the authority of the Apostolic See, a thing which had never been nor could be lawfully done.” And he said these words in the full assembly of the great Council of Chalcedon.
然而,若会议召开的城市隶属于皇帝或某位君主,且需要为会议开支进行公开募款,那么会议所在地的君主必须准许并授权此次集会,而募款活动也必须得到款项募集所在邦国的君主授权。当皇帝希望召开会议时,只要圣座同意,即可使召集合法化。一些最权威的会议召集方式正是如此,希律在耶路撒冷召集祭司与文士,以询问基督何时降生,亦是如此。但若由此推论君主有权命令召开会议,就如同从希律杀害施洗约翰或屠杀婴儿的暴行中推导论据一样不合理。
Still it is necessary that if the town where the meeting is held be subject to the Emperor or to some prince, and a public collection has to be made for the expenses of a Council, the prince in whose territory they meet should have permitted and authorized the meeting, and the collections must be authorized by the princes in whose States they are made. And when the emperor wishes to assemble a Council [he may do so], provided that the Holy See, consenting thereto, makes the convocation legitimate. Such have been the convocations of some most authentic Councils, and such was that which Herod ordered at Jerusalem to know when the Christ should be born, the priests and scribes consenting. But to go on thence to attribute to princes the right to command the convocation of a Council would be as unreasonable as to draw an argument from his cruelty to S. John the Baptist, or his massacre of the infants.
接下来(2),我们考察这第一次由使徒们召集的基督教会议,看看被召集的是哪些人:经文说,「使徒和长老聚集商议这事」。使徒和祭司——简而言之,教会人士。这是理所当然的,因为那句古老的谚语始终适用:鞋匠不离鞋楦,正如圣亚他拿修所记载的话[n0196],良善的霍修斯写给皇帝君士坦提乌斯的那句:「神将帝国托付给你,将教会的事务托付给我们。」因此,被召集的应当是教会人士,尽管君王、皇帝、国王及其他人在教会中作为保护者也有其位置。
We next (2) come to examine in this first Christian Council which was held by the Apostles, who they were that were called: The Apostles and ancients, says the text, came together to consider of this matter. The Apostles and the priests—in a word, Churchmen. So reason required, for the old proverb ever holds good, the cobbler not beyond his last, as does the word recorded by S. Athanasius,[n0196] which the good Father Hosius wrote to the Emperor Constantius: “To thee God has committed the Empire, to us what belongs to the Church.” It is then for Ecclesiastics to be called, although princes, the Emperor, kings and others find a place as protectors of the Church.
(3) 谁是审判者?现在我们看到,除了四位使徒——圣彼得、圣保罗、圣巴拿巴和圣雅各——之外,没有人作出判决,而所有人都接受了他们的裁决。在商议过程中,长老或司铎发言,这似乎可以从以下话语中看出:「辩论多时」,这表明问题被极其认真地讨论。但当需要作出决议并宣判时,我们发现发言者中没有不是使徒的人,正如我们在古老且权威的大公会议中看到,只有主教签署并作出定义。圣保罗说:[n0197]「你们要为自己谨慎,也为全群谨慎」,但谁应当这样为自己和全体谨慎,「圣灵立你们作主教,治理神的教会」?牧者负责为羊群提供健康的教导,这正是迦克墩会议的父亲们看到修士和平信徒进入时,反复呼喊「驱逐那些非成员;这是主教会议」的原因。
(3) Who is to be judge? Now we do not see that any one gave judgment except four of the Apostles, S. Peter, S. Paul, S. Barnabas and S. James, in whose sentence every one acquiesced. While they were deliberating, the elders or priests spoke, as appears probable from these words: “And when there was much disputing,” which shows that the question was most earnestly discussed. But when it came to resolving and passing sentence, we do not find that any one speaks who is not an Apostle, as we find in the ancient and canonical Councils that none but Bishops have subscribed and defined. Take heed, says S. Paul,[n0197] to yourselves and to all the flock, but who is thus to take heed to themselves and to the general body, in which the Holy Ghost has placed you Bishops to rule the Church of God? It belongs to the pastors to provide wholesome doctrine for the sheep, and this was the reason why the fathers of the Council of Chalcedon, when they saw monks and laymen enter, cried out repeatedly, “Cast out those who are not members; it is a Council of Bishops.”
(4) 若论主持者,我们便会发现是圣彼得首先宣判,其余人随后跟随,正如圣耶柔米所言[n0198]。诚然,他担负着首要的牧养职责:「你喂养我的羊」,并且他是其余人的大管家:「我要把天国的钥匙给你」。此外,他是弟兄们的坚固者,这职责本属于主席或监督。因此,从那时起,圣彼得的继任者——罗马主教——便总是通过他的使节在大公会议中主持。在尼西亚大公会议上,首先签署的是霍修斯主教、维图斯与莫德斯图斯司铎,他们都是圣座的使者[n0199]。确实,若非他们代表着最高宗主教,这两位司铎怎能签署在诸位宗主教之前?至于圣亚他拿修,他不仅没有主持,甚至没有就座,也没有签署,因为当时他还只是一名执事。而伟大的君士坦丁不仅没有主持,反而坐在主教们之下,他不愿以牧者身份出席,而是以羊的身份出席[n0200]。
(4) If we consider who presided, we shall find that it was S. Peter, who first gives sentence and is then followed by the rest, as S. Jerome says.[n0198] And indeed he had the chief pastoral charge: Feed my sheep, and he was the grand steward over the rest: To thee I will give the keys of the kingdom. Further, he was the confirmer of the brethren, an office which properly belongs to the president or superintendent. From that time, therefore, the successor of S. Peter, the Bishop of Rome, has always presided at Councils by his legates. At the Council of Nice the first who subscribed are Hosius, Bishop, Vitus and Modestus, priests, envoys of the Holy See.[n0199] And, in truth, how could these two priests have come to subscribe before the Patriarchs except because they were holding the place of the Supreme Patriarch? As for S. Athanasius, so far from his having presided, he did not even sit, nor subscribe, being at that time only a deacon. And the great Constantine not only did not preside, but sat below the Bishops, and would not be there as pastor but as a sheep.[n0200]
在君士坦丁堡会议上,虽然他本人并未出席,也未派遣代表,因为他当时正在罗马与西方主教们商讨同一议题——而东方主教们则在君士坦丁堡处理此事,因此他们只能以精神和审议的方式参与——但通过双方教父们相互交换的信函,罗马主教达玛苏斯被确认为合法的领袖和主席。[n0201]
In the Council of Constantinople though he was not there nor any legate for him, because he was treating the same matter with the Western Bishops at Rome which was being treated at Constantinople by the Easterns, who were thus able to join them only in spirit and deliberation, still by letters which were mutually exchanged between the fathers, Damasus, Bishop of Rome, was acknowledged as lawful head and president.[n0201]
在以弗所会议上,圣区利罗作为教宗塞勒斯廷的代表和副手主持了会议。以下是圣普罗斯珀(Aquitaine)的话[n0202]:「通过此人」(他指的是教宗塞勒斯廷)「东方教会也得以清除双重祸患,因为他协助亚历山大主教区利罗——你们最杰出的大公信仰捍卫者——用使徒之剑斩断了聂斯脱利的亵渎。」普罗斯珀在《编年史》中再次写道:「聂斯脱利的亵渎受到了亚历山大主教区利罗的显著努力和教宗塞勒斯廷的权威的反对。」
In the Council of Ephesus S. Cyril presided as legate and lieutenant of Pope Celestine. Here are the words of S. Prosper of Aquitaine:[n0202] “By this man” (he is speaking of Pope Celestine) “the Eastern Churches also were purged of a double pestilence when he helped Cyril of Alexandria, your Bishop, a most glorious defender of the Catholic faith, to cut off with the Apostolic sword the Nestorian impiety.” Which the same Prosper says again in the Chronicle: “The Nestorian impiety is opposed by the signal energy of Cyril, Bishop of Alexandria, and the authority of Pope Celestine.”
在迦克墩会议期间,一切都表明圣座的使者帕斯卡西努斯和卢森提乌斯主持了会议。只需阅读会议记录即可证实这一点。
Throughout the Council of Chalcedon everything proclaims that the legates of the Holy See, Paschasinus and Lucentius, presided. One has but to read the acts.
因此,你在这里看到了圣经、理性,以及由圣彼得及其继任者亲临主持的四个最合法的会议之实践。我也可以展示所有其他被普世教会接纳为合法的会议同样如此。但这已足够说明问题。
Here then you have Scripture, reason and the practice of the four most legitimate Councils that ever were, presided over by S. Peter and his successors when they were present. I could show the same of all the others which have been received in the universal Church as legitimate. But this will quite suffice.
(5) 关于大公会议法令的批准、接受与执行,这些法令是由所有与会者制定,正如现今仍应如此制定。因此经文说:「那时,使徒和长老并全教会定意从他们中间拣选人,……」。然而,就颁布该会议法令的权威而言,它仅属于教会人士:「使徒和长老……写给……在安提阿、叙利亚和基利家的弟兄」。经文并未诉诸羊群的权威,而仅仅是牧者的权威。确实,若有需要,平信徒可以出席大公会议,但并非作为审判者参与其中。
(5) There remain the approval, acceptance and execution of the decrees of the Council, which were made, as they ought still now to be made, by all those who assisted. Whence it was said, Then it pleased the Apostles and ancients with the whole Church to choose men, &c. But as to the authority in virtue of which the decree of that Council was promulgated it was only that of ecclesiastics: The Apostles and ancients … to those … that are at Antioch and in Syria and Cilicia. The authority of the sheep is not there appealed to, but only that of the shepherds. There may indeed be lay persons present at the Council if it be expedient, but not sitting as judges therein.
第二章:大公会议的权威何其神圣与庄严
Chapter II: How Holy and Sacred Is the Authority of Universal Councils.
我们在此谈论的是这样一种会议:它从一开始到结束都拥有圣彼得的权威,以及其他使徒和牧者——无论他们是否选择参与,至少是其中显著的一部分——在其中讨论是自由的,也就是说,任何愿意的人都可以就讨论的问题发表自己的意见,牧者们拥有裁决的声音。事实上,正如最初的那四次会议,圣格列高利对其评价极高,以至于他如此宣告:「我宣告,我如同接受并敬奉四本圣福音书一样,接受并敬奉这四次会议。」[n0203] 那么,让我们稍微思考一下,它们的权威对基督徒的理解应该有多么强大。看看使徒们是如何谈论它们的:因为圣灵和我们决定。因此,会议的权威应当被尊崇,因为它建立在圣灵的运作之上。如果为了对抗那种法利赛人的异端,圣灵——他是教会的导师和向导——协助了那次集会,我们也必须相信,在所有类似的情况下,他仍将协助牧者们集会,通过他们的口来规范我们的行为和信仰。这是同一个教会,如同那时一样,是天上配偶所珍爱的,而且比那时更需要。那么,有什么理由他不会在类似的情况下给予她与那时相同的协助呢?我恳请你思考福音话语的重要性:倘若他不听从教会,就看他像 外邦人和税吏一样。[n0204] 而我们何时能比通过大公会议的声音更清晰地听到教会呢?在那里,教会的领袖们聚集在一起陈述并解决难题。身体不是通过它的腿或手说话,而是通过它的头,那么,教会如何能比通过它的头更好地宣告判决呢?但我们的主自己解释说:我又告诉你们,若是你们中间有两个人在地上同心合意地求什么事,我在天上的父必为他们成全……因为 无论在哪里,有两三个人奉我的名聚会,那里就有我在他们中间。如果两三个人奉我们主的名聚集在一起,在需要的时候,他们从他那里得到如此特别的协助,以至于他在他们中间如同将军在他的军队中间,如同导师和校长在他的门徒中间,如果父对他们所求的事必定给予仁慈的倾听,那么,他怎么会拒绝将他的圣灵赐予教会牧者的全体集会呢?
We are speaking then here of a Council such as that, in which there is the authority of S. Peter, both in the beginning and in the conclusion, and of the other Apostles and pastors who may choose to assist, or if not of all at least of a notable part, in which discussion is free, that is, in which any one who chooses may declare his mind with regard to the question under discussion, in which the pastors have the judicial voice. Such, in fact, as those four first were of which S. Gregory made so great account that he made this protestation concerning them: “I declare that like the four books of the Holy Gospel do I receive and venerate the four Councils.”[n0203] Let us then consider a little how strong their authority should be over the understanding of Christians. And see how the Apostles speak of them: It has seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us. Therefore, the authority of Councils ought to be revered as resting on the action of the Holy Ghost. For if against that Pharisaic heresy the Holy Ghost, doctor and guide of his Church, assisted the assembly, we must also believe that on all like occasions he will still assist the meetings of pastors, to regulate by their mouth both our actions and our beliefs. It is the same Church, as dear to the heavenly spouse as she was then, in greater need than she was then. What reason therefore can there be why he should not give her the same assistance as he gave her then on like occasion? Consider, I beg you, the importance of the Gospel words: And if he will not hear the Church, let him be to thee as the heathen and the publican.[n0204] And when can we hear the Church more distinctly than by the voice of a general Council, where the heads of the Church come together to state and resolve difficulties? The body speaks not by its legs, nor by its hands, but only by its head, and so, how can the Church better pronounce sentence than by its heads? But Our Lord explains himself, Again I say to you, that if two of you shall agree on earth concerning anything whatsoever they shall ask, it shall be done for them by my Father who is in heaven…. For where there are two or three gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them. If two or three being gathered together in the name of Our Lord, when need is, have so particular an assistance from him that he is in the midst of them as a general in the midst of his army, as a doctor and regent among his disciples, if the father infallibly gives them a gracious hearing concerning what they ask, how would he refuse his Holy Spirit to the general assembly of the pastors of the Church?
再者,若教会牧者与领袖的合法集会竟会一时陷入谬误,那么主的话语如何得以应验:「地狱之门不能胜过它」[n0205]?谬误与地狱之力岂能更胜一筹地攻占教会,莫过于制服了众导师、牧者与统帅,乃至全军?而这句话:「我将与你们同在,直到世界的终结」[n0206]——又将如何实现?教会若其根基与柱石支撑谬误与虚假,又如何能成为「真理的柱石与根基」[n0207]?导师与牧者乃是教会可见的根基,其余一切皆倚赖于他们的职事。
Again, if the legitimate assembly of the pastors and heads of the Church could once be surprised by error, how would the word of the master be verified: The gates of hell shall not prevail against it?[n0205] How could error and hellish strength more triumphantly seize upon the Church than by having subdued doctors, pastors and captains, with the general? And this word: I am with you all days even to the consummation of the world.[n0206]— What would become of it? And how would the Church be the pillar and ground of truth,[n0207] if its bases and foundations support error and falsehood? Doctors and pastors are the visible foundations of the Church, on whose ministry the rest is supported.
最后,还有什么比从牧者手中领受教导更严格的命令呢?圣保罗岂不说:「圣灵设立他们管理我们」[n0208],又说主赐下他们「使我们不再飘摇不定,不被各样教义之风摇动」[n0209]?那么,对于他们全体集会所颁布的规条与法令,我们岂能不予以尊重?诚然,他们各自教导时可能出错,但当他们聚集一处,当整个教会权柄汇为一体,谁敢质疑那发出的判决呢?若盐失了味,用什么来保存它呢?若领袖瞎了眼,谁来引导他人?若支柱倾倒,谁来支撑?总而言之,教会还有什么比大公会议的裁决更宏大、更确定、更稳固,足以推翻异端呢?贝扎会说:圣经。但我已指出,「异端在于理解,不在于圣经;错在意义,不在字句。」[n0210]谁不知道亚略派引用了多少经文?除了说他理解错误,还有什么可反驳的呢?但他坚信是你解释错了,不是他;是你错了,不是他;只要反对他新见解的只是个人,他诉诸信仰类比就比你更合理。是的,若剥夺大公会议在解释圣言必要裁决与宣告上的至高权威,这圣言就会像亚里士多德的文本一样被亵渎,我们的信仰条款将永无休止地被修订,从安稳坚定的基督徒沦为可悲的学究。
Finally, what stricter command have we than to take our food from the hand of our pastors? Does not S. Paul say that the Holy Ghost has placed them over the flock to rule us,[n0208] and that Our Lord has given them to us that we may not be tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine![n0209] What respect then must we not pay to the ordinances and canons which emanate from their general assembly? It is true that taken separately their teachings are subject to correction, but when they are together and when all the ecclesiastical authority is collected into one, who shall dispute the sentence which comes forth? If the salt lose its savor, wherewith shall it be preserved? If the chiefs are blind, who shall lead the others? If the pillars are falling, who shall hold them up? In a word, what has the Church more grand, more certain, more solid, for the overthrow of heresy, than the judgment of general Councils? The Scripture, Beza will say. But I have already shown that “heresy is of the understanding not of the Scripture, the fault lies in the meaning, not in the words.”[n0210] Who knows not how many passages the Arian brought forward? What was there to be said against him except that he understood them wrongly? But he is quite right to believe that it is you who interpret wrongly, not he, you that are mistaken, not he; that his appeal to the analogy of the Faith is more sound than yours, so long as they are but private individuals who oppose his novelties. Yes, if one deprive the Councils of supreme authority in decision and declarations necessary for the understanding of the Holy Word, this Holy Word will be as much profaned as texts of Aristotle, and our articles of religion will be subject to never-ending revision, and from being safe and steady Christians we shall become wretched academics.
亚他拿修说[n0211]:「尼西亚大公会议所颁布的主的话语,将永远存留。」圣纳齐安的格列高利谈到亚波里拿派时,他们夸耀自己曾被一个大公会议认可,他说[n0212]:「如果他们现在或过去曾被接纳,就让他们证明这一点,我们会同意,因为这将表明他们赞同正确的教义,不可能有其他情况。」圣奥古斯丁说[n0213],多纳徒派所提出的关于洗礼的著名问题,曾使一些主教产生疑虑,「直到全世界在全体会议上毫无疑义地确立了最有益健康的信仰。」鲁菲努斯(i)说:「尼西亚祭司会议的决定传达给了君士坦丁。他敬奉它,视其为神所确立,以至于如果有人反对它,就是在自取灭亡,因为他在反对神。」但如果有人认为,因为他能提出类比、圣经经文、希腊语和希伯来语词汇,就可以重新质疑已经由全体会议确定的事情,那么他必须拿出天上签署盖章的授权书,否则就必须承认,任何人都可以像他一样行事,一切都任由我们鲁莽的推测摆布,一切都变得不确定,受人的判断和思考的多样性支配。智者给了我们不同的建议[n0214]:智慧人的话语如同刺棒;这些嘉言好像钉稳的钉子,都是一个牧者所赐的。我儿,还有一点,你当受劝戒。
Athanasius says[n0211] that “the word of the Lord by the Ecumenical Council of Nice remains for ever.” S. Gregory Nazianzen, speaking of the Apollinarists who boasted of having been recognized by a Catholic Council: “If either now,” says he,[n0212] “or formerly, they have been received, let them prove it and we will agree, for it will be clear that they assent to the right doctrine, and it cannot be otherwise.” S. Augustine says[n0213] that the celebrated question about Baptism pressed by the Donatists made some Bishops doubt, “until the whole world in plenary Council formulated beyond all doubt what was most wholesomely believed.” “The decision of the priestly Council (of Nice),” says Rufinus (i), “is conveyed to Constantine. He venerates it as settled by God, in such sense that if any one were to oppose it he would be working his own destruction, as opposing himself to God.” But if any one supposes that because he can produce analogies, texts of Scripture, Greek and Hebrew words, he is therefore allowed to make doubtful again what has already been determined by general Councils, he must bring patents from heaven duly signed and sealed, or else he must admit that anybody else may do as he does, that everything is at the mercy of our rash speculations, that everything is uncertain and subject to the variety of the judgments and considerations of men. The wise man gives us other counsel:[n0214] The words of the wise are as goads, and as nails deeply fastened in, which by the counsel of masters are given from one shepherd. More than these, my son, require not.
第三章:牧者们如何轻视并违背会议的权威
Chapter III: How the Ministers Have Despised and Violated the Authority of Councils.
那么,你们难道要在你们的导师给教会带来的这场冲击中继续沉睡吗?请你们自己想一想吧。路德在他所写的关于大公会议的书中,不仅拆毁了那些可见的石头,甚至还要挖掉教会的基础。谁会相信路德——那位贝扎所称的伟大而光荣的改革家——竟会如此行事?他对待尼西亚大公会议是怎样的态度呢?因为会议禁止那些自残的人进入圣职,随后又禁止圣职人员在家中除了母亲或姐妹之外留宿其他女性,路德说:「在这个问题上,我无法承认圣灵在这个会议中的临在。为什么呢?难道主教或传道人必须忍受那种无法承受的非法爱欲的炽热与煎熬,既不能通过婚姻也不能通过自残来摆脱这些危险吗?圣灵在大公会议中难道没有别的工作可做,只能通过制定不可能、危险、不必要的律法来捆绑和重压祂的仆人吗?」他对任何会议都不例外,甚至严肃地认为,一个堂区神父所能做的,与一个大公会议一样多。这就是这位伟大改革家的观点。
Now, will you remain asleep during this shock which your masters have given to the Church? Consider with yourselves, I pray you. Luther in the book which he has composed on the Councils is not content with tearing down the stones that are visible, but goes so far as to sap the very foundations of the Church. Who would credit this of Luther, that great and glorious reformer, as Beza calls him? How does he treat the great Council of Nice? Because the Council forbids those who have mutilated themselves to be received into the clerical ministry and presently again forbids ecclesiastics to keep in their houses other women besides their mothers or their sisters: “Pressed on this point,” says Luther, “I do not allow [the presence of] the Holy Spirit in this Council. And why? An debebit episcopus aut concionator illum intolerabilem ardorem et æstum amoris illiciti sustinere, et neque conjugio neque castratione se ab his periculis liberare? Is there no other work for the Holy Spirit to do in Councils than to bind and burden his ministers by making impossible, dangerous, unnecessary laws?” He makes exception for no Council, but seriously holds that the Curé alone can do as much as a Council. Such is the opinion of this great reformer.
但我何必舍近求远呢?贝扎在《致法兰西国王书》中写道,你们的改革不会拒绝任何大公会议的权威——这话说得不错,但接下来的话却毁了一切:「前提是,」他说,「神的道能验证它。」
But what need have I to go far? Beza says in the Epistle to the King of France that your reform will refuse the authority of no Council; so far he speaks well, but what follows spoils all: “Provided,” says he, “that the Word of God test it.”
然而,看在神的份上,他们何时才会停止混淆这问题!大公会议经过最充分的商议,以神的话语这圣洁的试金石检验之后,决定并界定某些信条。若在这一切之后,他们的定断还需经过另一番检验才能被接受,那么是否还需要第三番检验?谁不想运用自己的检验标准,而事情又何时才能了结?会议已作检验之后,贝扎及其门徒还想再检验一次?那么谁能阻止另一个人也要求同样的权利,以查看会议的检验是否恰当?为何不能有第三个人来确认第二个人的检验是否忠实,然后第四个人来检验第三个人?一切必须重来一遍,后世将永不信任古代,只会不断在他们理解的轮盘上,将信仰最神圣的信条颠来倒去。
But, for God’s sake, when will they cease darkening the question! The Councils, after the fullest consultation, when the test has been made by the holy touchstone of the Word of God, decide and define some article. If after all this another test has to be tried before their determination is received, will not another also be wanted? Who will not want to apply his test, and whenever will the matter be settled? After the test has been applied by the Council, Beza and his disciples want to try again? And who shall stop another from asking as much, in order to see if the Council’s test has been properly tried? And why not a third to know if the second is faithful, and then a fourth, to test the third? Everything must be done over again, and posterity will never trust antiquity but will go ever turning upside down the holiest articles of the Faith in the wheel of their understandings.
我们并非在犹豫,是应该随意接受一条教义,还是应该用神的道来检验它。但我们所说的是,当一次会议已经应用了这一检验,我们如今就不需要再用头脑去重新审查,而是应当相信。一旦让会议的法令接受私人的检验,那么有多少人,就有多少种偏好,也就有多少种意见。
We are not hesitating as to whether we should receive a doctrine at haphazard or should test it by the application of God’s Word. But what we say is that when a Council has applied this test, our brains have not now to revise but to believe. Once let the canons of Councils be submitted to the test of private individuals, as many persons, so many tastes, so many opinions.
关于我主在至圣圣事中真实临在的信条,已历经多次大公会议的检验而被接受。路德欲另作检验,慈运理则欲在路德的基础上再作检验,布伦茨又欲在这些检验之上再作检验,加尔文亦然——有多少次检验,便有多少种意见。然而,我恳请诸位思量:若一次大公会议所施行的检验尚不足以安定人心,那么某个无名之辈的权威又如何能够做到呢?这野心未免太大了。
The article of the real presence of Our Lord in the most Holy Sacrament had been received under the test of many Councils. Luther wished to make another trial, Zwingle another trial on that of Luther, Brentius another on these, Calvin another, as many tests so many opinions. But, I beseech you, if the test as applied by a general Council be not enough to settle the minds of men, how shall the authority of some nobody be able to do it? That is too great an ambition.
洛桑一些最有学识的牧师,近年来手执圣经与信仰类比,反对加尔文关于称义的教义。为抵挡他们论证的攻击,虽有些粗劣乏味、毫无教义的小册子流传,却未见新的理据出现。这些人如何被对待?他们遭受迫害、被驱逐、受威胁。这是为何?「因为他们教导的教义违背我们教会的信仰告白。」天哪,尼西亚会议的信经,在历经一千三百年的认可后,竟要接受路德、加尔文和贝扎的检验,而加尔文那全新、全然可疑、拼凑且自相矛盾的教义,却不容任何检验!为何至少不能让人自行检验呢?若尼西亚信经未能平息你们的头脑,你们又凭什么以自己的论断,去强求与你们同样优秀、明智且一致的同伴们保持沉默?看这些审判者的不公:为给自己的见解自由,他们贬低古代会议,却要用自己的见解去束缚他人。他们追求自己的荣耀,这一点毫无疑问;他们从古人那里夺走多少,就给自己增添多少。
Some of the most learned ministers of Lausanne, these late years, Scripture and analogy of faith in hand, oppose the doctrine of Calvin concerning justification. To bear the attack of their arguments no new reasons appear, though some wretched little tracts, insipid and void of doctrine, are set a-going. How are these men treated? They are persecuted, driven away, threatened. Why is this? “Because they teach a doctrine contrary to the profession of faith of our Church.” Gracious heavens, the doctrine of the Council of Nice, after an approbation of 1,300 years, is to be submitted to the tests of Luther, Calvin and Beza, and there shall be no trial made of the Calvinistic doctrine, quite new, entirely doubtful, patched up and inconsistent! Why, at least, may not each one try it for himself? If that of Nice has not been able to quiet your brains, why would you, by your statements, impose quiet on the brains of your companions, who are as good as you, as wise and as consistent? Behold the iniquitousness of these judges; to give liberty to their own opinions they lower the ancient Councils, while with their own opinions they would bridle those of others. They seek their own glory, be sure of that, and just as much as they take away from the Ancients do they attribute to themselves.
贝扎在《致法兰西国王书》与前述论著中称,尼西亚会议是真正的会议——若世上曾有过真正的会议。他说得对,善良的基督徒从未对此怀疑,对前三次会议亦然。但若果真如此,为何加尔文称会议信经中的那句「Deum de Deo lumen de lumine」为艰涩之言?为何路德对「ὁμοουσιον」(consubstantialem,同质)一词如此反感——「我的灵魂憎恶这『同质』一词」?然而,这个词在那次大公会议上却得到了完全的认可。为何你们不坚持我主在至圣圣事中身体的真实性?为何你们称我救主同一宝贵身体的至圣牺牲为迷信——这牺牲由司铎献上?为何你们不区分主教与司铎,既然这一切在会议中并非被定义,而是被预设为教会中众所周知的?路德、彼得·马特、奥基诺若记得迦克墩大公会议的决议,就绝不会成为你们的牧师——因为那里明确禁止修士修女结婚。
Beza in the Epistle to the King of France and in the fore mentioned Treatise, says that the Council of Nice was a true Council if ever there was one. He says the truth, never did good Christian doubt about it, nor about the other first three, but if it be such, why does Calvin call that sentence in the Symbol of the Council—Deum de Deo lumen de lumine—hard? And how is it that that word ὁμοουσιον (consubstantialem) was so offensive to Luther—“My soul hates this word homoousion”; a word, however, which so entirely approved itself to that great Council? How is it you do not maintain the reality of the body of Our Lord in the holy Sacrament, that you call superstition the most holy sacrifice of the same precious body of Our Savior which is offered by the priests, and that you will make no difference between the bishop and the priest, since all this is so expressly not defined but presupposed, there, as perfectly well known in the Church? Never would Luther, or Peter Martyr, or Ochin have been ministers of yours, if they had remembered the acts of the great Council of Chalcedon, for it is most expressly forbidden there for religious men and women to marry.
唉,若是这迦克墩会议能受到尊崇,看到你们这湖的周遭该有多好!唉,你们的牧师们本应多么经常地保持沉默,而且这是完全正当的,因为那里明确命令平信徒绝不可侵夺圣职人员的财物,命令所有人不得参与反抗主教,也不得对教会的牧者行悖逆之事或出言不逊。君士坦丁堡会议将首席权归于罗马教宗,并视此为举世皆知之事,迦克墩会议亦然。然而,我们与你们相异的任何一条教义,有哪一条不曾多次在神圣的大公会议或被普遍接受的地方会议中受到谴责?然而你们的牧师们却毫无羞耻、毫无顾忌地将它们复活,仿佛它们是古代隐藏的某种神圣宝藏,或被古代极其严密地封存,好让我们在这个时代得以享用一般。
Oh how good it would have been to see the round of this your lake if this Council of Chalcedon had been held in reverence! Oh how often would your ministers have kept silence, and most rightfully, for there is there an express command to laymen by no means to lay hands upon the goods of Ecclesiastics, to everybody to join in no revolt against the bishop, and neither to act nor to speak contumeliously against the ministers of the Church. The Council of Constantinople attributes the primacy to the Pope of Rome, and presupposes this as a thing of universal knowledge, so does that of Chalcedon. But is there any article in which we differ from you, which has not been several times condemned either in holy general Councils, or in particular ones received generally? And yet your ministers have resuscitated them, without shame, without scruple, not otherwise than though they were certain holy deposits and treasures hidden to Antiquity, or by Antiquity most curiously locked up in order that we might have the benefit of them in this age.
我深知,在大公会议中,有些涉及教会秩序与纪律的条文,是可以更改的,且仅为暂时性规定。然而,私人不得擅自干预这些条文;制定它们的权威,同样需要废除它们的权威;若其他人试图这样做,便是徒劳,除非这权威来自大公会议、普世元首,或整个教会的惯例,否则便不具备同等效力。至于关乎信仰教义的决议,则是不可更改的;一旦为真,便永为真,因此大公会议将这些决定称为「教规」(即规则),因为它们是我们信仰不可违背的准则。
I am well aware that in the Councils there are articles concerning Ecclesiastical order and discipline, which can be changed and are but temporary. But it is not for private persons to interfere with them; the same authority which drew them up is required for abrogating them; if anybody else tries to do so it is in vain, and the authority is not the same unless it is a Council, or the general Head, or the custom of the whole Church. As to decrees on doctrines of faith they are invariable; what is once true is so unto eternity, and the Councils call canons (that is, rules) what they determine in this, because they are inviolable rules for our faith.
但这一切都应理解为真正的会议——无论是大公会议还是省区会议——只要它们得到大公会议或宗座的认可。例如,亚哈王召集的那四百先知会议[n0215]就不属此类:它既非大公会议,因为犹大地的先知未被召集;也非合法集会,因为它不具备司祭权柄。这些先知在犹大王约沙法眼中也非合法或公认的先知,他曾说:「这里还有没有耶和华的先知,我们好求问他呢?」仿佛在说其他人并非耶和华的先知。同样,祭司们对抗我主的集会也是如此——它非但未获圣经确证有圣灵的扶助,反而被先知宣告为私相集会;真正合理的理性要求是:君王在场时,其副手应失去权柄;大祭司在场时,代理者的尊荣应降至与众人同等。此外,它不具备会议的形式;那是一场混乱的集会,缺乏必要的秩序,且未经教会最高元首——即当时以可见之身临在的我主——的授权,而他们本应承认祂的权柄。事实上,当伟大的祭司亲临可见时,代理人便不能被称为首领;当堡垒的统帅在场时,发号施令的是他本人,而非其副官。除此之外,当时会堂正面临变革与转移,而这一罪行早已被预言。但大公教会永不会被转移,只要世界仍是世界。我们不再期待任何第三位立法者,也不再期待任何其他司祭职分,因为她是永恒的。然而,我主仍尊重亚伦祭献职分的尊荣,尽管持此职分者心怀恶意,大祭司仍预言并宣告了极其确凿的判断(「一个人替百姓死,免得整个民族灭亡,这对你们是有利的」)[n0216],这「不是出于他自己的意思」或偶然之言,而是「他预言了」,福音书作者说,「因为他是那年的大祭司」。
But all this is to be understood of true Councils, either general or provincial, approved by general Councils or the Apostolic See. Such as was not that of the four hundred prophets assembled by Achab:[n0215] for it was neither general, since those of Juda were not called to it, nor duly assembled, for it had no priestly authority. And those prophets were not legitimate or acknowledged as such by Josaphat, King of Juda, when he said, Is there not here some prophet of the Lord that we may inquire by him? as if he would say that the others were not prophets of the Lord. Such, again, was not the assembly of the priests against Our Lord, which was so far from having warrant in Scripture for the assistance of the Holy Spirit that on the contrary it had been declared a private one by the Prophets, and truly right reason required that when the King was present his lieutenants should lose authority and that the High Priest being present the dignity of the vicar should be reduced to the condition of the rest. Besides, it had not the form of a Council; it was a tumultuous meeting, wanting in the requisite order, without authority from the supreme head of the Church, who was Our Lord, there present with a visible presence, whom they were bound to acknowledge. In truth, when the great sacrificer is visibly present, the vicar cannot be called chief; when the governor of a fortress is present, it is for him, not for his lieutenant, to give the word. Besides all this, the synagogue was to be changed and transferred at that time, and this its crime had been predicted. But the Catholic Church is never to be transferred, so long as the world shall be world. We are not waiting for any third legislator, nor any other priesthood, but she is to be eternal. And yet Our Lord did. This honor to the sacrificial dignity of Aaron that in spite of all the bad intention of those who held it the High Priest prophesied and uttered a most certain judgment (that it is expedient one man should die for the people, and the whole nation perish not),[n0216] which he spoke not of himself and by chance, but he prophesied, says the evangelist, being the High Priest of that year.
因此,我们的主以特殊的尊荣将犹太会堂与祭司权柄引向它的坟墓,使其让位于大公教会与福音的祭司职分。当犹太会堂终结之时(即决定将我们的主置于死地之际),教会正是在那死亡中得以建立:「我在地上已经荣耀你,你交给我做的工作,我已完成了」,[n0217]我们的主在晚餐后如此说。而在晚餐中,我们的主设立了新约,以致旧约连同其礼仪与祭司职分失去了其效力与特权,尽管新约的确认唯有通过立约者的死亡才得以完成,正如圣保罗所言。[n0218]因此,我们不再需要考虑犹太会堂的特权,因为这些特权建立在一个已变得陈旧、并在他们说「钉他十字架」这残酷话语时被废止的约上,或者说,当他们亵渎地说「我们何必再用见证人呢?」时。因为根据古老的预言,这正是那绊脚石上的跌倒。
Thus Our Lord would conduct the Synagogue and the priestly authority with singular honor to its tomb, when he made it give place to the Catholic Church and the Evangelic priesthood. And then when the Synagogue came to an end (which was in the resolution to put Our Lord to death), the Church was founded in that very death: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do,[n0217] said Our Lord after the Supper. And in the Supper Our Lord had instituted the New Testament, so that the Old, with its ceremonies and its priesthood, lost its force and its privileges, though the confirmation of the New was only made by the death of the testator, as S. Paul says.[n0218] We must then no longer take account of the privileges of the Synagogue, as they were founded on a Testament which became old, and was abrogated when they said these cruel words: Crucify him, or those others, blaspheming: What further need have we of witnesses? For this was that very dashing against the stumbling stone, according to the ancient predictions.
我的意图是要摧毁针对大公会议与教会无误权威所提出的两项反对意见的效力;至于其他反对意见,将在我们处理大公教义的具体要点时予以回应。没有任何事物如此确定,以至于不会遭遇反对,但真理始终坚立,并在与其相悖的攻击中得着荣耀。
My intention has been to destroy the force of the two objections which are raised against the infallible authority of Councils and of the Church, the others will be answered in our treatment of particular points of Catholic doctrine. There is nothing so certain but that it can meet with opposition, but truth remains firm and is glorified by the assaults of what is contrary to it.
第五条:论传道人违背教会古教父的权威,即我们信仰的第五条准则。
Article V: That the Ministers Have Violated the Authority of the Ancient Fathers of the Church, the Fifth Rule of Our Faith.
第一章:古代教父的权威是可敬的
Chapter I: The Authority of the Ancient Fathers Is Venerable.
狄奥多西大帝发现,要平息他那个时代关于宗教事务的争论,最好的办法莫过于采纳西辛尼乌斯的建议:召集各派首领,问他们是否承认那些在一切争端开始之前、负责管理教会的古代教父们是诚实、圣洁、良善、大公且使徒性的人。各派首领回答说是。他便回应道:「那么,就让我们用他们的教导来检验你们的教义;如果你们的教义与之相符,我们就持守它;否则,我们就放弃它。」[n0219] 世上没有比这更好的方法了。既然加尔文和贝扎都承认,教会在最初的六百年里是纯洁的,那就让我们看看你们的教会是否持守同样的信仰和教义。而谁能比那些与教会同住、在她桌边共餐的人,更好地为我们见证古代教会所遵循的信仰呢?谁能比那些有幸在她身边担任要职的人,更贴切地描述这位属天新妇在她青春年华时的风范呢?从这个角度看,教父们值得我们信赖,并非因为他们具备精深的教义知识,而是因为他们良心的正直,以及他们在职分上的忠心。
Theodosius the Elder found no better way of putting down the disputes of his time concerning religious matters than to follow the counsel of Sisinnius, to bring together the chiefs of the sects, and ask them if they held the ancient fathers, who had had charge of the Church before all these disputes began, to be honest, holy, good, Catholic and Apostolic men. To which the sectaries answering, yes. He replied, Let us then examine your doctrine by theirs; if yours is conformable to it let us retain it, otherwise let us give it up.[n0219] There is no better plan in the world. Since Calvin and Beza own that the Church continued pure for the first 600 years, let us see whether your Church is in the same faith and the same doctrine. And who can better witness to us the faith which the Church followed in those ancient times, than they who then lived with her, at her table? Who can better describe to us the manners of this heavenly spouse, in the flower of her age, than those who have had the honor of holding the principal offices about her? And in this aspect the fathers deserve that we yield them our faith, not on account of the exquisite doctrine with which they were furnished, but for the uprightness of their consciences, and the fidelity with which they acted in their charges.
我们所需要的,与其说是见证人的学识,不如说是他们的诚实与信实。我们在此并非要他们作为我们信仰的创立者,而是要他们作为他们那个时代教会所持守之信仰的见证人。没有人能比那些治理教会的人提供更确凿的证据:他们在各方面都是无可指摘的。谁若想知道当时教会所走的道路,就让他去问那些最忠实地陪伴她的人。智慧人必寻求古人的智慧,必专心于先知的话。他 必谨守有名望者的言语(德训篇 39:1-2)。听听耶利米怎么说(耶 6:16):耶和华如此说:你们当站在路上察看, 访问古道,哪是善道,便行在其间;这样, 你们心里必得安息。智者又说(德训篇 8:11):不要忽略古人的言论,因为他们 从他们的父辈那里学来。我们不仅应当尊崇他们的见证为最可靠、最无可指摘的,还应当对他们的教义给予极大的信任,远超过我们自己的发明与好奇的探究。我们毫不怀疑,古代的教父是否应被视为我们信仰的创立者;我们比你们所有的牧师都更清楚,他们不是。我们争论的也不是,是否必须将一两位教父所持的意见当作确定无疑的来接受。我们的分歧在于:你们说你们是按照古代教会的模式改革了你们的教会,我们否认这一点,并请那些见过它、守护过它、治理过它的人作见证。这难道不是一个直截了当、毫无诡辩的证明吗?在此,我们只是维护见证人的正直与信实。此外,你们说你们的教会是依据对圣经的正确理解而被[n0220]裁剪和改革的;我们否认这一点,并说古代的教父比你们更有能力、更有学识,然而他们判断圣经的含义并非如你们所主张的那样。这难道不是一个最确凿的证明吗?你们说根据圣经,弥撒应当被废除;所有古代的教父都否认这一点。我们该相信谁——这一大群古代的主教和殉道者,还是这一伙新来者?这就是我们的立场。现在,谁不是一眼就看出,拒绝相信这成千上万先于我们的殉道者、认信者、博士,是一种令人无法忍受的狂妄?如果那个古代教会的信仰应当作为正确信仰的准则,那么,我们最好在这些我们最圣洁、最杰出的祖先的著作和证言中找到这个准则。
One does not so much require knowledge in witnesses as honesty and good faith. We do not want them here as authors of our faith, but as witnesses of the belief in which the Church of their time lived. No one can give more conclusive evidence than those who ruled it: they are beyond reproach in every respect. He who would know what path the Church followed at that time, let him ask those who have most faithfully accompanied her. The wise man will seek out the wisdom of all the ancients, and will be occupied in the prophets. He will keep the sayings of renowned men (Ecclus. xxxix. 1, 2). Hear what Jeremias says (vi. 16): Thus saith the Lord: stand ye on the ways and see, and ask for the old paths, which is the good way, and walk ye in it; and you shall find refreshment for your souls. And the wise man (Ecclus. viii. 11): Let not the discourse of the ancients escape thee, for they have learned of their fathers. And we must not only honor their testimonies as most assured and irreproachable, but also give great credit to their doctrine, beyond all our inventions and curious searchings. We are not in any doubt as to whether the ancient fathers should be held as authors of our faith; we know, better than all your ministers do, that they are not. Nor are we disputing whether we must receive as certain, that which one or two of the fathers may have held as opinions. Our difference is in this: You say you have reformed your church on the pattern of the ancient Church, we deny it and take to witness those who have seen it, who have guarded it, who have governed it. Is not this a straightforward proof, and one clear of all quibbling? Here we are only maintaining the integrity and good faith of the witnesses. Besides this you say that your Church has been cut,[n0220] and reformed according to the true understanding of the Scriptures; we deny it, and say that the ancient fathers had more competence and learning than you, and yet judged that the meaning of the Scriptures was not such as you make out. Is not this a most certain proof? You say that according to the Scriptures the Mass ought to be abolished; all the ancient fathers deny it. Whom shall we believe—this troop of ancient Bishops and Martyrs, or this band of newcomers? That is where we stand. Now who does not see at first sight, that it is an unbearable impudence to refuse belief to these myriad martyrs, confessors, doctors, who have preceded us? And if the faith of that ancient Church ought to serve as a rule of right-believing, we cannot better find this rule than in the writings and depositions of these our most holy and distinguished ancestors.
第六条:教宗的权威,我们信仰的第六准则。
Article VI: The Authority of the Pope, the Sixth Rule of Our Faith.
第一章:第一与第二项证明。对圣彼得的第一项许诺:「我要把我的教会建造在这磐石上。」
Chapter I: First and Second Proofs. of the First Promise Made to St. Peter: Upon This Rock I Will Build My Church.
当我们的主为人命名时,祂总是按照所赐之名赋予某种特殊的恩典。祂若改变那位伟大信者之父的名字,将亚伯兰变为亚伯拉罕,也就是从「尊高的父」变为「多国之父」,同时说明缘由:「你要叫亚伯拉罕,因为我已立你作多国的父。」又将撒莱改为撒拉,使她不再仅是亚伯拉罕家中的「主母」,而成为「万民之母」,即从她而生的众邦各族之母。祂若将雅各改为以色列,也立刻给出理由:「因为你与神与人较力,都得了胜。」因此,神藉着所命之名,不仅标记事物,更向我们启示其特质与境况。天使便是明证,他们的名字皆按其职分而定;施洗约翰亦然,其名中所含的恩典,正与他宣讲的信息相合——这在以色列的神圣语言中本是惯例。至于圣彼得,其命名之事绝非小事,这正彰显了他职分的特殊尊荣,正如主亲口所附加的理由:「你是彼得」等等。[n0221][n0222]
When Our Lord imposes a name upon men he always bestows some particular grace according to the name which he gives them. If he changes the name of that great father of believers, and of Abram makes him Abraham, also of a high father he makes him father of many, giving the reason at the same time: Thou shalt be called Abra ham; because I have made thee the father of many nations.[n0221] And changing that of Sarai into Sara, of lady that she was in Abraham’s house, he makes her lady of the nations and peoples who were to be born of her. If he changes Jacob into Israel, the reason is immediately given: For if thou hast been powerful against God, how much more shalt thou prevail against men.[n0222] So that God by the names which he imposes not only marks the things named, but teaches us something of their qualities and conditions. Witness the angels, who have names only according to their offices, and S. John Baptist, who has the grace in his name which he announced in his preaching; as is customary in that holy language of the Israelites. The imposition of the name in the case of S. Peter is no small argument of the particular excellence of his charge, according to the very reason which Our Lord appended: Thou art Peter, and so on.
但他赐予他什么名字呢?一个充满威严的名字,不普通、不平凡,而是表达着优越与权柄,如同亚伯拉罕的名字一样。因为如果亚伯拉罕被如此称呼,是因他要作多国的父,那么圣彼得领受这个名字,是因为众多基督徒要建立在他这块坚固的磐石之上。正是由于这种相似性,圣伯尔纳德[n0223]称彼得的尊位为「亚伯拉罕的宗长职」。
But what name does he give him? A name full of majesty, not common, not trivial, but one expressive of superiority and authority, like unto that of Abraham himself. For if Abraham was thus called because he was to be father of many nations, S. Peter has received this name because upon him as upon a firm rock was to be founded the multitude of Christians. And it is on account of this resemblance that S. Bernard[n0223] calls the dignity of Peter “patriarchate of Abraham.”
当以赛亚要以亚伯拉罕——他们源出的根——的榜样劝勉犹太人时,他称亚伯拉罕为磐石:「你们要追想自己是从哪块磐石凿出……要追想你们的祖宗亚伯拉罕。」[n0224] 这表明「磐石」这一名称非常恰当地指向父权的权威。这名称也是我们主的一个名字,因为我们发现还有比「磐石」更常用来指称弥赛亚的名称吗?[n0225] 因此,这名字的更改与赐予非常值得深思。因为神所赐的名字充满能力与权柄。他将「彼得」这名字赐给他;因此,神也赐予了他与这名字相应的某种特质。我们的主自己卓越地被称为磐石,因为他是教会的根基,是这属灵建筑的房角石、支撑与坚固。并且他宣告,他的教会将建立在圣彼得之上,他将使他在信心中坚立:「你回头以后,要坚固你的弟兄。」[n0226] 我深知他也曾给约翰和雅各两兄弟起名——「半尼其,就是雷子」[n0227]——但这名字并非表示优越或权柄,而是表示顺服;它也不是专有或特殊的,而是两人共有的,并且显然不是永久性的,因为他们后来再未被如此称呼。这更多是因他们讲道的卓越而赐予的尊荣称号。但在圣彼得的事上,他赐予了一个永久的、充满权柄的名字,并且如此独特地属于他,以至于我们完全可以问:他曾对其他人中的哪一个说过「你是彼得」吗?这表明圣彼得高于其他人。
When Isaias would exhort the Jews by the example of Abraham, the stock from which they sprang, he calls Abraham Peter: Look unto Abraham, unto the rock (petram) whence you are hewn:…. look unto Abraham your father;[n0224] where he shows that this name of rock very properly refers to paternal authority. This name is one of Our Lord’s names, for what name do we find more frequently attributed to the Messias than that of rock?[n0225] This changing and imposition of name is then very worthy of consideration. For the names that God gives are full of power and might. He communicates Peter’s name to him; he has therefore communicated to him some quality corresponding with the name. Our Lord himself is by excellence called the rock, because he is the foundation of the Church, and the cornerstone, the support and the firmness, of this spiritual edifice. And he has declared that on S. Peter should his Church be built, and that he would establish him in the Faith: Confirm thy brethren.[n0226] I am well aware that he imposed a name upon the two brothers John and James, Boanerges, the sons of thunder,[n0227] but this name is not one of superiority or command, but rather of obedience, nor proper or special but common to two, nor, apparently, was it permanent, since they have never since been called by it. It was rather a title of honor, on account of the excellence of their preaching. But in the case of S. Peter he gives a name permanent, full of authority, and so peculiar to him that we may well say to which of the others hath he said at any time, Thou art Peter? showing that S. Peter was superior to the others.
但我必须提醒你,我们的主并没有改变圣彼得的名字,而只是在他的旧名之上增添了一个新名——或许是为了让他在行使权柄时,能记得自己曾是谁、出身如何;也为了让第二个名字的尊荣,能被第一个名字的谦卑所调和;并且,如果「彼得」这个名字让我们认出他是首领,那么「西门」这个名字则告诉我们,他并非绝对的首领,而是顺服、从属的首领,是众仆之首。圣巴西流似乎支持我所说的这番话,他曾说:[n0228]「彼得三次否认主,却被置于根基之上。彼得先前未曾否认,且被宣告为有福。他曾说:『祢是永生神的儿子』,随即就听见自己被称为彼得。主如此回报他的赞美,因为尽管他是磐石,但他并非那磐石;因为基督才是真正不动的磐石,而彼得是因着那磐石才成为磐石。基督确实将自己的特权赐予他人,但祂赐予时并未失去这些特权,祂自己依然完全拥有。祂是磐石,祂也造了一块磐石;祂将自己的所有,分享给祂的仆人;这正是丰盛的明证,即自己拥有,又能赐予他人。」圣巴西流如此说道。[n0229]
But I will remind you that Our Lord did not change S. Peter’s name, but only added a new name to his old one, perhaps in order that he might remember in his authority what he had been, what his stock was, and that the majesty of the second name might be tempered by the humility of the first, and that if the name of Peter made us recognize him as chief, the name of Simon might tell us that he was not absolute chief, but obeying and subaltern chief, and head servant. S. Basil seems to have given support to what I am saying, when he said,[n0228] “Peter denied thrice and was placed in the foundation. Peter had previously not denied, and had been pronounced blessed. He had said: Thou art the Son of the living God, and thereupon had heard that he was Peter. The Lord thus returned his praise, because although he was a rock, yet he was not the rock; for Christ is truly the immovable rock, but Peter on account of the rock. Christ indeed gives his own prerogative to others, yet he gives them not losing them himself, he holds them none the less. He is a rock, and he made a rock; what is his, he communicates to his servants; this is the proof of opulence, namely, to have and to give to others.” Thus speaks S. Basil.[n0229]
他说了什么?三件事,但我们必须逐一思考:你是彼得,我要在这磐石上建造我的教会,阴间的权柄不能胜过它。[n0230] 他说彼得是一块石头或磐石,他要在这磐石或这石头上建造他的教会。
What does he [Christ] say? Three things, but we must consider them one after the other: Thou art Peter; and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.[n0230] He says that Peter was a stone or rock, and that on this rock or this stone he would build his Church.
然而,我们在此面临一个难题:我们承认主对圣彼得说话,并且论及圣彼得直到此处——「在这磐石上」——但有人说,在这些话中,祂不再指圣彼得。现在我问你:主会先作如此隆重的开场白——「西门巴约拿,你是有福的!因为这不是属血肉的启示你的,乃是我在天上的父启示的。我还告诉你」等等——然后仅仅为了说「你是彼得」,就突然转换话题,转而谈论别的事情吗?再者,当祂说「我要把我的教会建造在这磐石上」时,你难道看不出祂显然是在指祂先前所说的那磐石吗?而祂除了对西门说过「你是彼得」之外,还提到过别的磐石吗?但或许正是这种模棱两可让你犹豫不决;你可能认为,既然彼得现在是一个男人的专有名词,当时也是如此,因此我们是通过阳性和阴性的歧义,将「彼得」的含义转移到「磐石」上。然而我们在此并非玩弄歧义,因为这是同一个词,并且取相同的意义,当主对西门说「你是彼得」时,和当祂说「我要把我的教会建造在这磐石上」时,都是如此。而且「彼得」这个名字并非一个人的专有名词,而只是[那时]被赋予了西门巴约拿。如果你用主说话时的语言来理解,就会更明白这一点;祂说的不是拉丁语,而是叙利亚语。因此,祂称他为「矶法」而非「彼得」,即「你是矶法,我要建造在这矶法上」,就像用拉丁语说「你是磐石,我要建造在这磐石上」,或用法语说「你是磐石,我要建造在这磐石上」一样[n0231]。那么,还有什么疑问能让人怀疑祂说「你是磐石」和祂说「我要建造在这磐石上」指的是同一个人呢?当然,在这一整章中,除了西门之外,没有提到任何其他名叫矶法的人。既然如此,我们凭什么将这个关系代词「这」指向除了紧接在前的那位矶法之外的另一个矶法呢?
But here we are in a difficulty, for it is granted that Our Lord has spoken to S. Peter, and of S. Peter as far as this—and upon this rock—but, it is said that in these words he no longer speaks of S. Peter. Now I ask you, What likelihood is there that Our Lord would have made this grand preface, Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona; because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father who is in heaven: and I say to thee, and so on, in order to say no more than Thou art Peter, and then suddenly have changed his subject and gone on to speak of something else? And again, when he says, And on this rock I will build my church, do you not see that he evidently speaks of the rock of which he had previously spoken? And of what other rock had he spoken but Simon, to whom he had said, Thou art Peter? But this is the ambiguity which may be causing hesitation in your mind; you perhaps think that as Peter is now the proper name of a man, it was so then, and that so we transfer the signification of Peter to rock by equivocation of masculine and feminine. But we do not equivocate here, for it is but one same word, and taken in the same sense, when Our Lord said to Simon, Thou art Peter, and when he said, and on this rock I will build my church. And this name of Peter was not a proper name of a man, but was only [then] appropriated to Simon Bar-jona. This you will much better understand, if you take it in the language in which Our Lord said it; he spoke not Latin but Syriac. He therefore called him not Peter but Cephas, thus, Thou art Cephas, and on this Cephas I will build, as if one said in Latin, Thou art saxum, and on this saxum, or in French, Thou art rocher, and on this rocher I will build my church.[n0231] Now what doubt remains that it is the same person of whom he says, Thou art Rock, and of whom he says, And on this Rock? Certainly there is no other Cephas spoken of in all this chapter but Simon. On what ground then do we come to refer this relative hanc to another Cephas besides the one who immediately precedes?
你会说,是的,但拉丁文说的是「你是 Petrus」,而不是「你是 Petra」。现在,这个关系代词 hanc 是阴性的,不能指代阳性的 Petrus。诚然,拉丁文译本有足够的其他论据表明,这块石头不是别人,正是圣彼得;因此,为了适应这个作为名字赐予的人(他是男性),就给了它一个相应的词尾,正如希腊文所做的那样,希腊文写的是「你是 πετρος,在这 τῇ πέτρᾳ 上」。但它在拉丁文中不如在希腊文中那样贴切,因为在拉丁语中 Petrus 并不完全等同于 petra,而在希腊语中 πετρος 和 πέτρα 是完全相同的东西。同样,在法语中 rocher 和 roche 是同一个东西,尽管如此,如果我必须用其中一个词来指称一个人,我宁愿用 rocher 这个名字而不是 roche,以使阳性词与阳性主语相对应。关于这种解释,我只想补充一点,没有人怀疑我们的主称圣彼得为矶法(因为圣约翰记载得最明确,圣保罗在加拉太书中也是如此),也没有人怀疑矶法的意思是石头或磐石,正如圣耶柔米所说。[n0232]
You will say, Yes, but the Latin says, Thou art Petrus, and not, Thou art Petra. Now this relative hanc, which is feminine, cannot refer to Petrus, which is masculine. The Latin version indeed has other arguments enough to make it clear that this stone is no other than S. Peter, and therefore, to accommodate the word to the person to whom it was given as a name, who was masculine, there is given it a corresponding termination as the Greek does, which had put, Thou art πετρος, and on this τῇ πέτρᾳ. But it does not come out so well in Latin as in Greek, because in Latin Petrus does not mean exactly the same as petra, but in Greek πετρος and πέτρα is the very same thing. Similarly in French rocher and roche is the same thing, yet still so that if I had to predicate either word of a man, I would rather apply to him the name of rocher than of roche, to make the masculine word correspond with the masculine subject. I have only to add, on this interpretation, that nobody doubts that Our Lord called S. Peter Cephas (for S. John records it most explicitly, and S. Paul, to the Galatians), or that Cephas means a stone or a rock, as S. Jerome says.[n0232]
最后,为了向你们证明「在这磐石上」确实是指圣彼得,我引用接下来的话。因为应许他「天国的钥匙」与对他说「在这磐石上」是同一回事;既然他明确地说「我要把天国的钥匙给你」,我们就不能怀疑应许天国的钥匙的对象是圣彼得。因此,如果我们不愿将这段福音与前后的经文割裂,随意挪到别处,我们就必须相信这一切都是对圣彼得、关于圣彼得说的:「你是彼得,我要在这磐石上建造我的教会。」而大公教会——即使按照牧师们的承认,在她真实纯洁的时候——在迦克墩大公会议的630位主教集会中,已经高声清晰地宣认了这一点。[n0233]
In fine, to prove to you that it is really S. Peter of whom it is said, And on this rock, I bring forward the words that follow. For it is all one to promise him the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and to say to him, Upon this rock; now we cannot doubt that it is S. Peter to whom he promises the keys of the kingdom of heaven, since he says clearly, And to thee will I give the keys of the kingdom of heaven. If therefore we do not wish to disconnect this piece of the Gospel from the preceding and the following words in order to place it elsewhere at our fancy, we cannot believe but that all this is said to S. Peter and of S. Peter, Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my church. And this the Catholic Church, when, even according to the admission of the ministers, she was true and pure, has confessed loudly and clearly in the assembly of 630 Bishops at the Council of Chalcedon.[n0233]
现在让我们来看看这些话的价值与含义。(1) 我们知道,头对于活的身体、根对于树木意味着什么,基础对于建筑物也就意味着什么。因此,当我们的主将他的教会比作一座建筑物,并说他要将教会建造在圣彼得之上时,这表明圣彼得将成为教会的基石、这棵珍贵树木的根、这个卓越身体的头。法国人称建筑物和家庭都为「家」,正是基于这样的原理:正如房屋不过是按秩序、对应和比例排列的石头与其他材料的集合,家庭也不过是按秩序和相互依存关系组成的人员集合。我们的主正是按照这个比喻称他的教会为一座建筑物,当他使圣彼得成为其基础时,他就使圣彼得成为这个家庭的元首与管理者。
Let us now see what these words are worth and what they import. (1) We know that what the head is to a living body, the root to a tree, that the foundation is to a building. Our Lord then, who is comparing his Church to a building, when he says that he will build it on S. Peter, shows that S. Peter will be its foundation stone, the root of this precious tree, the head of this excellent body. The French call both the building and the family, house, on this principle, that as a house is simply a collection of stones and other materials arranged with order, correspondence and measure, so a family is simply a collection of persons with order and interdependence. It is after this likeness that Our Lord calls his Church a building, and when he makes S. Peter its foundation, he makes him head and superior of this family.
(2) 主以这些话显明这根基的永恒性与不可动摇性。人建造房屋时所奠定的基石是第一块,其他石头都安放其上。移去其他石头或许不会使建筑倾覆,但若撤去根基,房屋便会倒塌。因此,地狱之门若绝不能胜过教会,也就绝不能胜过其根基与元首——除非彻底倾覆整个建筑,否则地狱之门无法移除并推翻这根基。
(2) By these words Our Lord shows the perpetuity and immovableness of this foundation. The stone on which one raises the building is the first, the others rest on it. Other stones may be removed without overthrowing the edifice, but he who takes away the foundation, knocks down the house. If then the gates of hell can in no wise prevail against the Church, they can in no wise prevail against its foundation and head, which they cannot take away and overturn without entirely overturning the whole edifice.
他指出了圣彼得与他自己的一个区别。因为我们的主是根基与奠基者,是根基与建造者,而圣彼得只是根基。我们的主是教会永恒的主宰与主人;圣彼得只是管理者,这一点我们稍后会解释。
He shows one of the differences there are between S. Peter and himself. For Our Lord is foundation and founder, foundation and builder, but S. Peter is only foundation. Our Lord is its Master and Lord in perpetuity; S. Peter has only the management of it, as we shall explain by and by.
(3) 主以这些话表明,那些没有安放并固定在这根基上的石头,虽可能在教会内,却不属于教会。
(3) By these words Our Lord shows that the stones which are not placed and fixed on this foundation are not of the Church, although they may be in the Church.
第二章:一个难题的解答
Chapter II: Resolution of a Difficulty.
然而,我们的对手认为,一个有力的反证是:根据圣保罗所言,「因为除了那已经立好的根基,没有人能立别的根基;那根基就是耶稣基督。」[n0234] 并且,根据同一经文,我们是「神家里的人,被建造在使徒和先知的根基上,有基督耶稣自己为房角石。」[n0235] 此外,在启示录中,[n0236] 圣城的城墙有十二根基,在这十二根基上有十二使徒的名字。那么,他们说,如果所有十二使徒都是教会的根基,你们为何将这一称号特别归于圣彼得?如果圣保罗说,除了我们的主之外,无人能立别的根基,你们怎敢说,借着这些话:「你是彼得,我要在这磐石上建造我的教会」,圣彼得已被确立为教会的根基?加尔文问道,你们为何不更应该说,教会所建立的这块磐石无非是我们的主?路德说,你们为何不更应宣告,这是彼得所作的信仰告白?
But a great proof of the contrary, as our adversaries think, is that, according to S. Paul, No one can lay another foundation but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus,[n0234] and according to the same we are domestics of God; built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus himself being the chief corner-stone.[n0235] And, in the apocalypse,[n0236] the wall of the holy city had 12 foundations, and in these 12 foundations the names of the 12 Apostles. If then, say they, all the 12 Apostles are foundations of the Church, how do you attribute this title to S. Peter in particular? And if S. Paul says that no one can lay another foundation than Our Lord, how do you dare to say that by these words: Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my church, S. Peter has been established as foundation of the Church? Why do you not rather say, asks Calvin, that this stone on which the Church is founded is no other than Our Lord? Why do you not rather declare, says Luther, that it is the confession of faith which Peter had made?
然而,若以一处经文推翻另一处,或以牵强的解释将其扭曲为怪异且不相称的含义,这实在是一种错误的解经方式。我们必须尽可能让经文保持其固有的自然与甘美的意义。
But in good truth it is an ill way of interpreting Scripture to overturn one passage by another, or to strain it by a forced interpretation to a strange and unbecoming sense. We must leave to it as far as possible the naturalness and sweetness of the sense which belongs to it.
既然如此,既然我们看到圣经教导我们,除了我们的主之外别无根基,并且圣经也清楚地教导我们圣彼得也是这样的根基,甚至更进一步教导我们使徒也是如此,我们不应为了第二个教导而放弃第一个,也不应为第三个而放弃第二个,而是要完整保留这三者。只要我们怀着善意和真诚来思考这些经文,就能轻易做到这一点。
In this case, then, since we see that Scripture teaches us there is no other foundation than Our Lord, and the same teaches us clearly that S. Peter is such also, yea and further that the Apostles are so, we are not to give up the first teaching for the second, the second for the third, but to leave them all three in their entirety. Which we shall easily do if we consider these passages in good faith and sincerely.
诚然,我们的主确实是教会唯一的根基;他是我们信心、盼望与仁爱的根基;他是教会一切权威与秩序、一切教义与治理的根基。谁曾怀疑这一点呢?但有人会问我:既然他是唯一的根基,你们为何又将圣彼得也视为根基呢?(1) 你们误解了我们;并非我们将他立为根基。那位不容他人替代的,正是他自己设立了彼得。因此,既然我们的主是教会真正的建立者——他确实是——我们就必须相信圣彼得也是如此,因为我们的主将他置于这一地位。倘若除了我们的主之外,任何人赋予他这一职分,我们都会与你们一同呼喊:「除了那已经立好的根基,没有人能立别的根基。」(2) 那么,你们是否仔细思考过圣保罗的话呢?他不愿我们承认任何根基除了我们的主,但圣彼得以及其他使徒并非「除了」我们的主之外的根基,他们是隶属于我们的主的:他们的教导并非不同于他们主人的教导,而是主人本身的教导。因此,圣彼得在战斗的教会中所担负的最高职责——正因如此他被称为教会的根基,作为首领与治理者——并非「独立于」他主人的权威,而是仅仅分享了这一权威,所以他并非「除了」我们的主之外这一等级体系的根基,而是在我们的主之内:正如我们称他为「在我们主内的至圣之父」,若离开主,他便一无所是。我们确实不承认任何世俗权威除了萨伏伊殿下,但我们承认在这一权威之下存在多种权威,这些并非真正有别于殿下的权威,因为它们只是殿下权威的某些部分与分享。(3) 总而言之,让我们逐段解读圣保罗的话:难道你们不认为他表达得足够清楚吗?他说:「你们被建造在先知和使徒的根基上。」但为了让你们知道这些根基并非不同于他所宣讲的那一位,他补充道:「基督自己为房角石。」因此,我们的主是根基,圣彼得也是根基,但两者之间存在如此显著的差异,以至于相对于前者,后者可以说并非根基。因为我们的主是根基与建立者,是无其他根基的根基,是自然教会、摩西教会与福音教会的根基,是永恒不朽的根基,是战斗教会与凯旋教会的根基,是凭其本性而成的根基,是我们信心、盼望与仁爱以及圣事效力的根基。
Now Our Lord is in very deed the only foundation of the Church; he is the foundation of our faith, of our hope and charity; he is the foundation of all ecclesiastical authority and order, and of all the doctrine and administration which are therein. Who ever doubted of this? But, someone will say to me, if he is the only foundation, how do you place S. Peter also as foundation? (1) You do us wrong; it is not we who place him as foundation. He, besides whom no other can be placed, he himself placed him. So that if Our Lord is true founder of the Church, as he is, we must believe that S. Peter is such too, since Our Lord has placed him in this rank. If any one besides Our Lord himself had given him this grade we should all cry out with you, No one can lay another foundation but that which is laid. (2) And then, have you well considered the words of S. Paul? He will not have us recognize any foundation besides Our Lord, but neither is S. Peter nor are the other Apostles foundations besides Our Lord, they are subordinate to Our Lord: their doctrine is not other than that of their master, but their very master’s itself. Thus the supreme charge which S. Peter had in the militant Church, by reason of which he is called foundation of the Church, as chief and governor, is not beside the authority of his Master, but is only a participation in this, so that he is not the foundation of this hierarchy besides Our Lord but rather in Our Lord: as we call him most holy Father in Our Lord, outside whom he would be nothing. We do not indeed recognize any other secular authority than that of His Highness [of Savoy], but we recognize several under this, which are not properly other than that of His Highness, because they are only certain portions and participations of it. (3) In a word, let us interpret S. Paul passage by passage: do you not think he makes his meaning clear enough when he says, You are built upon the foundations of the Prophets and Apostles? But that you may know these foundations to be no other than that which he preached, he adds, Christ himself being the chief cornerstone. Our Lord then is foundation and S. Peter also, but with so notable a difference that in respect of the one the other may be said not to be it. For Our Lord is foundation and founder, foundation without other foundation, foundation of the natural, Mosaic and Evangelic Church, foundation perpetual and immortal, foundation of the militant and triumphant, foundation by his own nature, foundation of our faith, hope and charity, and of the efficacy of the Sacraments.
圣彼得是整个教会的基础,而非创始人;他是基础,但建立在另一个基础之上,那就是我们的主——唯独福音教会的基础;他是基础,但受制于继承;他是战斗教会的基础,而非凯旋教会的基础;他是参与性的基础,是行政性的而非绝对的基础;总之,他是管理者而非主人,并且绝不是我们信心、盼望与仁爱的根基,也不是圣事效力的根基。如此巨大的差异使得前者在后者面前几乎无法被称为基础,然而就其本身而言,仍可被称为基础,以恰当尊重圣言。因此,尽管他是好牧人,他在自己之下赐给我们牧者[n0237],这些牧者与他威严之间的差异如此之大,以至于他宣称自己是唯一的牧人[n0238]。
S. Peter is foundation, not founder, of the whole Church, foundation but founded on another foundation, which is Our Lord, foundation of the Evangelic Church alone, foundation subject to succession, foundation of the militant not of the triumphant, foundation by participation, ministerial not absolute foundation, in fine, administrator and not lord, and in no way the foundation of our faith, hope and charity, nor of the efficacy of the Sacraments. A difference so great as this makes the one unable, in comparison, to be called a foundation by the side of the other, while, however, taken by itself, it can be called a foundation, in order to pay proper regard to the Holy Word. So, although he is the Good Shepherd, he gives us shepherds[n0237] under himself, between whom and his majesty there is so great a difference that he declares himself to be the only shepherd.[n0238]
同时,若说所有使徒都被称为教会的基础,因此圣彼得也只是与其他使徒一样,这样的推理并不妥当。相反,既然主耶稣特别且用特别的言辞对圣彼得说了这番话,而后才在一般意义上对其他使徒说了同样的话,我们必须得出结论:圣彼得具有某种特殊的「基础」属性,他个人所承担的,正是整个使徒团体共同承担的。整个教会建立在所有使徒之上,而整个教会也特别建立在圣彼得之上;因此,圣彼得本身就是教会的基础,而其他使徒则不是。因为谁曾听到这样的话:「你是彼得」等等呢?若说所有使徒在一般意义上都不是教会的基础,那便是违背圣经。若否认圣彼得在特殊意义上如此,同样也是违背圣经。为使如此奥秘的经文不致无用且失去奥秘,我们必须让一般性的词语产生其一般性的效果,特殊的词语产生其特殊的效果。我们只需看看所有使徒被称为教会基础的一般理由是什么——即因为他们通过宣讲建立了信仰与基督教教义。若要在众使徒中给予某人某种优先地位,那便是那位说「我比众人格外劳苦」[n0239]的使徒。
At the same time it is not good reasoning to say all the Apostles in general are called foundations of the Church, therefore S. Peter is only such in the same way as the others are. On the contrary, as Our Lord has said in particular, and in particular terms, to S. Peter, what is afterward said in general of the others, we must conclude that there is in S. Peter some particular property of foundation, and that he in particular has been what the whole college has been together. The whole Church has been founded on all the Apostles, and the whole on S. Peter in particular; it is then S. Peter who is its foundation taken by himself, which the others are not. For to whom has it ever been said, Thou art Peter, and so on? It would be to violate the Scripture to say that all the Apostles in general have not been foundations of the Church. It would also be to violate the Scripture to deny that S. Peter was so in particular. It is necessary that the general word should produce its general effect, and the particular its particular, in order that nothing may remain useless and without mystery out of Scriptures so mysterious. We have only to see for what general reason all the Apostles are called foundations of the Church, namely, because it is they who by their preaching have planted the Faith and the Christian doctrine, in which if we are to give some prerogative to any one of the Apostles it will be to that one who said, I have laboured more abundantly than all they.[n0239]
正是在这个意义上,我们理解《启示录》中的那段经文。因为十二使徒被称为天上耶路撒冷的根基,正是他们首先将世界归向基督教信仰,这就像是奠定了人类荣耀的根基,播下了他们幸福不朽的种子。然而,圣保罗的那段经文似乎不是那么指向使徒本人,而是指向他们的教义。因为经文不是说我们被建造在使徒之上,而是建造在使徒的根基之上,也就是建造在他们所宣告的教义之上。这一点很容易看出,因为经文不仅说我们是在使徒的根基上,也是在先知的根基上,而我们很清楚,先知们之所以成为福音教会的根基,正是通过他们的教义。在这件事上,所有使徒似乎都处于同等地位,除非圣约翰和圣保罗因其卓越的神学而居先。因此,正是在这个意义上,所有使徒都是教会的根基,但在权威与治理上,圣彼得远超其他所有人,正如头超越肢体一样,因为他被任命为教会的常任牧者与至高元首,而其他人则是被委任的牧者,被赋予与圣彼得一样对教会其余部分的充分权柄与权威,只是圣彼得是他们所有人的头,也是整个基督世界的牧者。因此,在灵魂的归化和教义方面,他们与他同样是教会的根基,但在治理的权威方面,他们则是不平等的,因为圣彼得不仅是整个教会其余部分的常任元首,也是使徒们的元首。因为我们的主将祂的整个教会建造在他之上,而他们不仅是这教会的部分,更是主要且尊贵的部分。「虽然教会的力量,」圣耶柔米说[n0240],「同样建立在所有使徒之上,但在十二人中却选出一位,以便在任命一位元首后,可以消除分裂的缘由。」「诚然,」圣伯尔纳铎对他的欧金尼乌斯说[n0241],我们也可以因同样的理由对圣彼得说同样的话,「还有其他人是羊群的守护者和牧者,但你继承了一个名字,这个名字越是特殊,就越是荣耀。」
And it is in this sense that is meant the passage of the Apocalypse. For the 12 Apostles are called foundations of the heavenly Jerusalem, because they were the first who converted the world to the Christian religion, which was as it were to lay the foundations of the glory of men, and the seeds of their happy immortality. But the passage of S. Paul seems to be understood not so much of the person of the Apostles as of their doctrine. For it is not said that we are built upon the Apostles, but upon the foundation of the Apostles, that is, upon the doctrine which they have announced. This is easy to see, because it is not only said that we are upon the foundation of the Apostles, but also of the Prophets, and we know well that the Prophets have not otherwise been foundations of the Evangelical Church than by their doctrine. And in this matter all the Apostles seem to stand on a level, unless S. John and S. Paul go first for the excellence of their theology. It is then in this sense that all the Apostles are foundations of the Church, but in authority and government S. Peter precedes all the others as much as the head surpasses the members, for he has been appointed ordinary pastor and supreme head of the Church, the others have been delegated pastors entrusted with as full power and authority over all the rest of the Church as S. Peter, except that S. Peter was the head of them all and their pastor as of all Christendom. Thus they were foundations of the Church equally with him as to the conversion of souls and as to doctrine, but as to the authority of governing, they were so unequally, as S. Peter was the ordinary head not only of the rest of the whole Church but of the Apostles also. For Our Lord had built on him the whole of his Church, of which they were not only parts but the principal and noble parts. “Although the strength of the Church,” says S. Jerome,[n0240] “is equally established on all the Apostles, yet amongst the twelve one is chosen that a head being appointed occasion of schism may be taken away.” “There are, indeed,” says S. Bernard to his Eugenius,[n0241] and we can say as much of S. Peter for the same reason, “there are others who are custodians and pastors of flocks, but thou hast inherited a name as much the more glorious as it is more special.”
第三章:赐予圣彼得第二个许诺的第三个证明:我将赐予你天国钥匙
Chapter III: Third Proof of the Second Promise Made to St. Peter: and I Will Give Thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven.
我们的对手对我们提出圣彼得之座作为神圣试金石,用以检验他们赋予圣经的各种解释、想象与幻想,感到如此愤怒,以至于他们不惜翻天覆地,试图从我们手中夺走主耶稣明确的言辞。主耶稣对圣彼得说,他将把教会建立在彼得身上,为了让我们更具体地理解其含义,他接着说道:「我要把天国的钥匙给你。」这话说得不能再明白了。他说:「西门巴约拿,你是有福的,因为这不是血肉之人启示你的。」又说:「我告诉你,你是彼得……我要给你……」等等。这里的「给你」正是指向他先前说「我告诉你」的那个人;因此,这是对圣彼得说的。然而,这些牧师竭尽全力搅浑福音清澈的泉源,使得圣彼得无法在其中找到他的钥匙,也使我们厌恶那应当归于主耶稣代理人的神圣顺从之水。
Our adversaries are so angry at our proposing to them the chair of S. Peter as a holy touchstone by which we may test the meanings, imaginations and fancies they put into the Scriptures, that they overthrow heaven and earth to wrest out of our hands the express words of Our Lord, by which, having said to S. Peter that he would build his Church upon him, in order that we might know more particularly what he meant he continues in these words: And to thee I will give the keys of the kingdom of heaven. One could not speak more plainly. He has said, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona, because flesh and blood, and so on. And I say to thee that thou art Peter, … and to thee will I give, and so on. This to thee refers to that very person to whom he had said, And I say to thee; it is then to S. Peter. But the ministers try as hard as they can to disturb the clear fountain of the Gospel, so that S. Peter may not be able to find his keys therein, and that we may turn disgusted from the water of the holy obedience which we owe to the vicar of Our Lord.
因此,他们便想出这样的说法:圣彼得是以整个教会之名领受了主的这一许诺,他自己并未获得任何特殊的特权。然而,若这不是对圣经的曲解,那么世上便从未有人曲解过圣经。难道主不是在向圣彼得说话吗?他岂能比说「我告诉你……我将赐给你」更清楚地表达自己的心意呢?再结合他刚刚谈到教会时所说的「地狱之门不能胜过它」,如果他当时就想立即将钥匙赐给整个教会,就不会说「我将赐给你天国钥匙」了。因为他不是说「赐给它」,而是说「赐给你」。如果允许这样对清晰的经文进行臆测,那么圣经中任何话语都可以被任意扭曲;不过,我并不否认圣彼得在此处是以自己的名义,同时也是以整个教会之名发言——并非作为教会或众门徒的代表(因为我们在圣经中找不到丝毫关于这种委任的迹象,而且他所依据的认信启示是单独赐给他的——除非整个使徒团体都被称作西门·巴约拿),而是作为教会及其他人的代言人、首领和元首,正如圣金口与圣区利罗对此处的解释,以及圣奥古斯丁所说的「因其使徒职分的首位性」。因此,是整个教会以圣彼得——其元首——的身份发言,而非圣彼得以教会身份发言。因为身体只能通过其头部发言,头部是以自身发言而非以其身体发言;尽管圣彼得到那时还不是教会元首与首领(这一职分是在主复活后才授予他的),但他已被拣选并获得了这一职分的保证,这就足够了。同样,其他使徒那时也尚未拥有使徒权柄,他们更像是跟随导师的学生,在那片蒙福之地游历,学习日后要教导他人的深刻道理,而非作为使徒或使者——那是他们后来在世界各地所承担的使命,那时「他们的声音传遍全地」。我也不否认教会其他主教在钥匙的使用上也有份,至于使徒们,我承认他们在此拥有完全的权柄。我只是说,钥匙的赐予在此处主要是应许给圣彼得,并为教会益处而赐。因为尽管是他领受了钥匙,但这并非为他个人利益,而是为教会益处。钥匙的掌管权是特别且主要应许给圣彼得的,随后才应许给教会;但它是主要为教会整体益处而应许,其次才是为圣彼得益处,正如所有公共职责的情形一样。[n0242][n0243]
And therefore they have bethought them of saying that S. Peter had received this promise of Our Lord in the name of the whole Church, without having received any particular privilege in his own person. But if this is not violating Scripture, never did man violate it. For was it not to S. Peter that he was speaking? And how could he better express his intention than by saying, And I say to thee…. I will give to thee? Put with this his having just spoken of the Church, and said, The gates of hell shall not prevail against it, which would have prevented him from saying, And I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom, if he had wished to give them to the whole Church immediately. For he does not say to it, but, to thee, will I give. If it is allowed thus to go surmising over clear words, there will be nothing in the Scripture which cannot be twisted into any meaning whatever; though I do not deny that S. Peter in this place was speaking in his own name and in that of the whole Church, not indeed as delegated by the Church or by the disciples (for we have not the shadow of a sign of this commission in the Scripture, and the revelation on which he founds his confession had been made to himself alone—unless the whole college of Apostles was named Simon Bar-jona), but as mouthpiece, prince and head of the Church and of the others, according to S. Chrysostom and S. Cyril on this place, and “on account of the primacy[n0242] of his Apostolate,” as S. Augustine says. It was then the whole Church that spoke in the person of S. Peter as in the person of its head, and not S. Peter that spoke in the person of the Church. For the body speaks only in its head, and the head speaks in itself not in its body, and although S. Peter was not as yet head and prince of the Church, which office was only conferred on him after the resurrection of the Master, it was enough that he was already chosen out for it and had a pledge of it. As also the other Apostles had not as yet the Apostolic power, traveling over all that blessed country rather as scholars with their tutor to learn the profound lessons which afterward they taught to others than as Apostles or Envoys, which they afterward were throughout the whole world, when their sound went forth into all the earth.[n0243] Neither do I deny that the rest of the prelates of the Church have a share in the use of the keys, and as for the Apostles I own that they have every authority here. I say only that the giving of the keys is here promised principally to S. Peter, and for the benefit of the Church. For although it is he who has received them, still it is not for his private advantage but for that of the Church. The control of the keys is promised to S. Peter in particular, and principally, then afterward to the Church, but it is promised principally for the general good of the Church, then afterward for that of S. Peter, as is the case with all public charges.
然而,有人会问我,主在这里对圣彼得所作的赐予钥匙的承诺,与祂后来对众使徒所作的承诺有何区别?事实上,这似乎是一样的,因为主在解释钥匙的含义时说:「凡你在地上所捆绑的,在天上也要被捆绑;凡你所释放的……」等等,这正是祂对众使徒普遍所说的:「凡你们所捆绑的……」等等[n0244]。如果祂对所有人普遍承诺的,正是对彼得个别承诺的,那么就没有理由说圣彼得因这一承诺而比其他使徒更伟大。
But, one will ask me, what difference is there between the promise which Our Lord here makes to S. Peter to give him the keys and that which he made to the Apostles afterward? For in truth it seems to have been but the same, because Our Lord explaining what he meant by the keys said, And whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, it shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose, and so on, which is just what he said to the Apostles in general: Whatsoever you shall bind, and so on.[n0244] If then he promises to all in general what he promises to Peter in particular, there will be no ground for saying that S. Peter is greater than one of the others by this promise.
我回答说,在承诺与履行承诺的过程中,主始终偏爱圣彼得,所用的言辞使我们不得不相信他被立为教会之首。关于承诺,我承认,主对圣彼得所说的「凡你所释放的」这句话,并未比后来对其他门徒所说的「凡你们所捆绑的」等话给予更多。因为这两处经文在实质与含义上是相同的。我也承认,主对圣彼得所说的「凡你所释放的」这句话,是对前面「我将赐给你钥匙」的解释,但我否认承诺钥匙与说「凡你所释放的」是同一回事。那么,让我们看看承诺天国钥匙意味着什么。谁不知道,当主人离家外出时,将钥匙交给某人,便是将房屋的管理与治理之责托付给他?当君王进入城市时,钥匙被呈献给他们,作为承认其至高权威的象征。
I answer that in the promise and in the execution of the promise Our Lord has always preferred S. Peter by expressions which oblige us to believe that he has been made head of the Church. And as to the promise, I confess that by these words: And what soever thou shalt loose, Our Lord has promised no more to S. Peter than he did to the others afterward: Whatsoever you shall bind, and so on. For the words are the same in substance and in meaning in the two passages. I admit also that by these words: And whatsoever thou shalt loose, said to S. Peter, he explains the preceding: And I will give to thee the keys, but I deny that it is the same thing to promise the keys and to say, Whatsoever thou shalt loose. Let us then see what it is to promise the keys of the kingdom of heaven. And who knows not that when a master, going away from his house, leaves the keys with some one, what he does is to leave him the charge and governance thereof. When princes make their entrance into cities, the keys are presented to them as an acknowledgment of their sovereign authority.
那么,主在这里许诺给圣彼得的就是至高权威;事实上,当圣经在其他地方想要表达主权权威时,也使用了类似的措辞。在启示录(一:17-18)中,当主想要向他的仆人表明自己时,他对他说:「我是首先的,我是末后的,又是那存活的;我曾死过,现在又活了,直活到永永远远,并且拿着死亡和阴间的钥匙。」「死亡和阴间的钥匙」是什么意思呢?不就是对两者拥有至高权力吗?还有那里所说的:「那圣洁、真实、拿着大卫的钥匙、开了就没有人能关、关了就没有人能开的」(同上,三:7)——我们除了理解为教会至高权威之外,还能理解什么呢?天使对圣母所说的话(路加福音一:32):「主神要把他祖大卫的位给他;他要作王统治雅各家,直到永远」——圣灵让我们知道主的王权,有时通过座位或宝座,有时通过钥匙——这又是什么意思呢?但以赛亚书(二十二章)中对以利亚敬的命令,与主给圣彼得的话在各个方面都平行对应。那里描述了一位圣殿的总祭司和总督被罢免:「万军之主神如此说:你去见那住在帐幕里的,就是管理圣殿的舍伯那;对他说——你在这里做什么?」后面又说:「我要罢免你。」看,这是罢免一个人;现在看设立另一个人:「到那日,我必召我的仆人希勒家的儿子以利亚敬,将你的外袍给他穿上,将你的腰带给他系紧,将你的权柄交在他手中;他必作耶路撒冷居民和犹全家之父。我必将大卫家的钥匙放在他肩上;他开,无人能关;他关,无人能开。」这两处经文难道不是最契合的吗?因为「西门巴约拿,你是有福的!因为这不是属血肉的指示你的,乃是我在天上的父指示的」——这不至少等同于「我必召我的仆人希勒家的儿子以利亚敬」吗?「我告诉你,你是彼得,我要把我的教会建造在这磐石上,阴间的门」等等——这不与「我必将你的外袍给他穿上,将你的腰带给他系紧,将你的权柄交在他手中,他必作耶路撒冷居民和犹全家之父」意思相同吗?成为一家之基或基石,不就是在那里作父亲、有监督、作治理者吗?如果一个人得到了这样的保证:「我必将大卫家的钥匙放在他肩上」,另一个人得到的承诺也不少:「我要把天国的钥匙给你。」如果当他开了,无人能关;当他关了,无人能开;那么,当另一个人解开了,无人能捆绑;当他捆绑了,无人能解开。一个是希勒家的儿子以利亚敬,另一个是约拿的儿子西门;一个穿上祭司袍,另一个穿上天上的启示;一个手握权柄,另一个是坚固的磐石;一个在耶路撒冷作父亲,另一个在教会作根基;一个有大卫家的钥匙,另一个有福音教会的钥匙;一人关,无人能开;一人捆绑,无人能解开;一人开,无人能关;一人解开,无人能捆绑。还有什么需要说的呢?如果希勒家的儿子以利亚敬曾是摩西圣殿的首领,那么约拿的儿子西门就是福音教会的首领。以利亚敬作为预表代表主,圣彼得作为代理代表他;以利亚敬在摩西教会中代表他,圣彼得在基督教教会中代表他。这就是给圣彼得钥匙的承诺的含义,这个承诺从未给其他使徒。
It is then the supreme authority which Our Lord here promises to S. Peter, and in fact when the Scripture elsewhere wishes to speak of a sovereign authority it has used similar terms. In the Apocalypse (i. 17, 18), when Our Lord wishes to make himself known to his servant, he says to him, I am the first and the last, and alive and was dead: and behold I am living for ever and ever, and have the keys of death and of hell. What does he mean by the keys of death and of hell, except the supreme power over the one and the other? And there also where it is said, These things saith the Holy one and the True one, who hath the key of David: he that openeth and no man shutteth, shutteth and no man openeth (Ibid. iii. 7)—what can we understand but the supreme authority of the Church? And what else is meant by what the Angel said to Our Lady (Luke i. 32): The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of David his father, and he shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever—the Holy Spirit making us know the kingship of Our Lord, now by the seat or throne, now by the keys? But it is the commandment which in Isaias (xxii) is given to Eliacim which is parallel in every particular with that which Our Lord gives to S. Peter. In it there is described the deposition of a sovereign-priest and governor of the Temple: Thus saith the Lord God of hosts: go get thee in to him that dwelleth in the tabernacle, to Sobna who is over the temple; and thou shalt say to him—what dost thou here? And further on: I will depose thee. See there the deposition of one, and now see the institution of the other. And it shall come to pass in that day that I will call my servant Eliacim the son of Helcias, and I will clothe him with thy robe, and will strengthen him with thy girdle, and will give thy power into his hand: and he shall be as a father to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and to the house of Juda. And I will lay the key of the house of David upon his shoulder; and he shall open, and none shall shut: and he shall shut and none shall open. Could anything fit better than these two Scriptures? For Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona, because flesh and blood have not revealed it to thee, but my Father who is in heaven—is it not at least equivalent to I will call my servant Eliacim the son of Helcias? And I say to thee that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell, and so on. Does this not signify the same as I will clothe him with thy robe, and will strengthen him with thy girdle, and will give thy power into his hand, and he shall be as a father to the inhabitants of Jerusalem and to the house of Juda? And what else is it to be the foundation or foundation stone of a family than to be there as father, to have the superintendence, to be governor there? And if one has had this assurance, I will lay the key of the house of David upon his shoulder, the other has had no less, who had the promise, And I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven. And if when he has opened no one shall shut, when he has shut no one shall open; so, when the other shall have loosened no one shall bind, when he shall have bound no one shall loosen. The one is Eliacim son of Helcias, the other, Simon the son of Jonas; the one is clothed with the pontifical robe, the other with heavenly revelation; the one has power in his hand, the other is a strong rock; the one is as father in Jerusalem, the other is as foundation in the Church; the one has the keys of the kingdom of David, the other those of the Church of the Gospel; when one shuts nobody opens, when one binds nobody looses; when one opens no one shuts, when one loosens nobody binds. What further remains to be said than that if ever Eliacim son of Helcias was head of the Mosaic Temple, Simon son of Jonas was the same of the Gospel Church? Eliacim represented Our Lord as figure, S. Peter represents him as lieutenant; Eliacim represented him in the Mosaic Church, and S. Peter in the Christian Church. Such is what is meant by this promise of giving the keys to S. Peter, a promise which was never made to the other Apostles.
但我要说,赐予天国钥匙与说「凡你所释放的」并非全然相同,尽管后者是对前者的解释。区别何在?显然,这正如同拥有权柄与行使权柄之间的差异。国王在世时,他的皇后或儿子或许拥有与国王同等的能力来惩戒、赦免、施予恩惠、授予恩宠。然而,这样的人并不拥有权杖,仅能行使权杖的职能。他们确实拥有相同的权柄,但不是拥有权柄本身,而是在运用与行使中。他们所行之事有效,但他们并非首领或国王;他们必须承认自己的权柄是特殊的,是经由委任与授权而来,而国王的权柄——即便可能并不更大——却是常规的,且属于他自身。因此,主在赐予钥匙给圣彼得时,授予他常规的权柄,并将那职分作为所有权赐予他;而当他提及「凡你所释放的」等等时,所指的正是这权柄的行使。后来,当他向其他使徒作出同样的许诺时,并未赐予他们钥匙或常规的权柄,而仅赐予他们使用权柄与行使权柄的能力。这一差异源自圣经本身的措辞,因为「释放与捆绑」仅指行动与行使,「拥有钥匙」则指拥有权柄的习惯……请看主对圣彼得所作的许诺与对其他使徒所作的许诺有何不同。所有使徒都拥有与圣彼得相同的权柄,但不在同一等级上,因为他们是以代理人与受托者的身份拥有这权柄,而圣彼得则是作为常规的首领与永久的职分者。事实上,使徒们将要在各处建立教会,因此他们所有人都应拥有钥匙的使用权及其权柄行使的完整能力;同时,其中一人必须按职分与尊荣掌管钥匙,这也是极其必要的,「为使教会——她是唯一的」,正如圣西普里安所言[n0245],「能按主的话建立在一位领受其钥匙的人身上。」
But I say that it is not all one to promise the keys of the kingdom and to say, Whatever thou shalt loose, although one is an explanation of the other. And what is the difference? Certainly just that which there is between the possession of an authority and the exercise of it. It may well happen that while a king lives, his queen, or his son, may have just as much power as the king himself to chastise, absolve, make gifts, grant favors. Such person, however, will not have the scepter but only the exercise of it. He will indeed have the same authority, but not in possession, only in use and exercise. What he does will be valid, but he will not be head or king, he must recognize that his power is extraordinary, by commission and delegation, whereas the power of the king, which may be no greater, is ordinary and is his own. So Our Lord promising the keys to S. Peter remits to him the ordinary authority and gives him that office in ownership, the exercise of which he referred to when he said, Whatsoever thou shalt loose, and so on. Now afterward, when he makes the same promise to the other Apostles, he does not give them the keys or the ordinary authority, but only gives them the use and exercise thereof. This difference is taken from the very terms of the Scripture, for to loose and to bind signifies but the action and exercise, to have the keys, the habit…. See how different is the promise which Our Lord made to S. Peter from that which he made to the other Apostles. The Apostles all have the same power as S. Peter, but not in the same rank, inasmuch as they have it as delegates and agents, but S. Peter as ordinary head and permanent officer. And in truth it was fitting that the Apostles who were to plant the Church everywhere, should all have full power and entire authority as to the use of the keys and the exercise of their powers, while it was most necessary that one among them should have charge of the keys by office and dignity, “that the Church, which is one,” as S. Cyprian says,[n0245] “should by the word of the Lord be founded upon one who received the keys thereof.”
第四章:对圣彼得第三个许诺的第四个证明:「我已为你祈祷」,等等。
Chapter IV: Fourth Proof of the Third Promise Made to St. Peter: I Have Prayed for Thee, and So on.
岂曾对他人说过:「我已为你祈祷,彼得,使你的信心不致失落,而你一旦回转,要坚固你的弟兄」(路 22:32)?诚然,这是两项极其重要的特权。主在建立教会中的信心时,并未特别为其他任何人的信心祈祷,唯独为作为首领的圣彼得祈祷。这项特权的目的何在?「撒但已寻求你们」(你们众人);「但我已为你祈祷,彼得」,这岂不是将他置于为全体负责的地位,作为整个羊群的领袖与向导吗?然而,谁看不出这段经文对我们的目的多么有力?让我们思考其前文,便会发现主已向他的使徒宣告,其中一人比其他人更伟大:「你们中间最大的……以及那为首领的」,紧接着主便对他说,仇敌正试图筛他们,他们所有人,如同筛麦子,但他仍特别为他祈祷,使他的信心不致失落。请问,这恩典如此独特地属于他,而不与他人共有,按照圣托马斯所言,岂不表明圣彼得正是他们中间「最大的」吗?所有人都受试探,却只为一人祈祷。然而,随后的言辞使这一切变得极为明显。因为某些新教徒或许会说,他特别为圣彼得祈祷,是由于某些可想象的其他原因(因为想象力总能为固执提供足够的支持),并非因为他作为其他人的首领,或因为其他人的信心在其牧者中得到维系。相反,诸位,这是为了「一旦回转」,他便能「坚固」他的「弟兄」。他为圣彼得祈祷,作为他人的坚固者与支持者,这岂不就是宣告他为其他人的首领吗?诚然,若不给圣彼得命令去坚固使徒,便无法委他以照管他们的责任。因为若不关注他人的软弱或刚强,以便坚固或确认他们,他如何能实践这一命令?这岂不再次称他为教会的基础吗?若他支持、稳固、坚固基石本身,他岂能不坚固其余一切?若他负有支持教会柱子的责任,他岂能不支持建筑的其余部分?若他负有喂养牧者的责任,他自己岂不必须是至高牧者吗?园丁见幼株暴露于持续的阳光下,欲使其免于威胁的干旱,并不将水浇灌于每一枝条,而是充分浸润根部,认为其余部分皆安全,因为根部持续将水分分配给植株的其余部分。主也是如此,栽植了这神圣的门徒集会,为首领与根部祈祷,使信心之水不致枯竭于那将供应其余一切的人,并为了使信心通过首领始终保存在教会中。
To which of the others was it ever said, I have prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith fail not, and thou being once converted, confirm thy brethren? (Luke xxii. 32). Truly they are two privileges of great importance, these. Our Lord, when about to establish the faith in his Church, did not pray for the faith of any of the others in particular, but only of S. Peter as head. For what could be the object of this prerogative? Satan hath sought you (vos)—you all; but I have prayed for thee, Peter, is not this to place him alone as responsible for all, as head and guide of the whole flock? But who sees not how pregnant this passage is for our purpose? Let us consider what precedes, and we shall find that Our Lord had declared to his Apostles that there was one of them greater than the others: He who is the greatest among you … and he that is the leader, and immediately Our Lord goes on to say to him that the adversary was seeking to sift them, all of them, as wheat, but that still he had prayed for him in particular that his faith should not fail. I pray you, does not this grace which was so peculiar to him, and which was not common to the others, according to S. Thomas, show that S. Peter was that one who was greatest among them? All are tempted, and prayer is made for one alone. But the words following render all this quite evident. For some Protestant might say that he prayed for S. Peter in particular on account of some other reason that might be imagined (for the imagination ever furnishes support enough for obstinacy), not because he was head of the others or because the faith of the others was maintained in their pastor. On the contrary, gentlemen, it is in order that being once converted he might confirm his brethren. He prays for S. Peter as for the confirmer and support of the others, and what is this but to declare him head of the others? Truly one could not give S. Peter the command to confirm the Apostles without charging him to have care of them. For how could he put this command in practice without paying regard to the weakness or the strength of the others in order to strengthen or confirm them? Is this not to again call him foundation of the Church? If he supports, secures, strengthens the very foundation stones, how shall he not confirm all the rest? If he has the charge of supporting the columns of the Church, how shall he not support all the rest of the building? If he has the charge of feeding the pastors, must he not be sovereign pastor himself? The gardener who sees the young plant exposed to the continual rays of the sun, and wishes to preserve it from the drought which threatens it, does not pour water on each branch, but having well steeped the root considers that all the rest is safe, because the root continues to distribute the moisture to the rest of the plant. Our Lord also, having planted this holy assembly of the disciples, prayed for the head and the root, in order that the water of faith might not fail to him who was therewith to supply all the rest, and in order that through the head the Faith might always be preserved in the Church.
不过,在结束这部分话题之前,我必须告诉你,彼得在受难日那天所作的否认,不应在此困扰你,因为他并未失去信心,只是在信心的告白上犯了罪。恐惧使他否认了自己所相信的。他内心相信正确,却口里说错了。
But I must tell you, before closing this part of my subject, that the denial which S. Peter made on the day of the Passion must not trouble you here, for he did not lose the Faith, but only sinned as to the confession of it. Fear made him disavow that which he believed. He believed right but spoke wrong.
第五章:第五个证明:这些承诺的实现:「喂养我的羊群」。
Chapter V: Fifth Proof. the Fulfillment of These Promises: Feed My Sheep.
我们知道,主赐予他的使徒们极其广泛的代理权与使命,让他们与世界交涉关乎救赎的事,正如他对他们说(约二十章):「父怎样差遣了我,我也怎样差遣你们……你们受圣灵:你们赦免谁的罪」等等。这是他对他们先前所作普遍承诺的执行:「凡你们所捆绑的」等等。但从未对其他任何一位使徒个别说过:「你是彼得,我要在这磐石上建造我的教会」,也从未对其他人说过:「喂养我的羊」(约二十一17)。唯独圣彼得承担了这一职责。他们在使徒职分上是平等的,但唯独圣彼得被设立为牧者的尊荣:「喂养我的羊」。教会中还有其他牧者;每位都必须喂养在他手下的羊群,正如圣彼得所说(彼前五2),或圣灵设立他为监督的羊群,按照圣保罗所言(徒二十28)。然而,圣伯尔纳德问道[n0246]:「对其他人,羊群曾如此绝对、如此普遍地被托付吗:喂养我的羊?」
We know that Our Lord gave a most ample procuration and commission to his Apostles to treat with the world concerning its salvation, when he said to them (John xx): As the Father hath sent me I also send you … receive ye the Holy Ghost: whose sins you shall forgive, and so on. It was the execution of that promise of his which had been made them in general: Whatsoever you shall bind, and so on. But it was never said to any one of the other Apostles in particular: Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church, nor was it ever said to one of the others: Feed my sheep (John xxi. 17). S. Peter alone had this charge. They were equal in the Apostolate, but into the pastoral dignity S. Peter alone was instituted: Feed my sheep. There are other pastors in the Church; each must feed the flock which is under him, as S. Peter says (1 Ep. v. 2), or that over which the Holy Ghost hath placed him bishop, according to S. Paul (Acts xx. 28). But, “to which of the others,” says S. Bernard,[n0246] “were ever the sheep so absolutely, so universally committed: Feed my sheep?”
为了证明这些话确实是针对圣彼得说的,我转向神圣的话语。只有圣彼得被称为「约翰的儿子西蒙」(或「约拿的儿子西蒙」,因为两者是一样的,约拿只是约拿的简称),并且为了让我们知道这位约翰的儿子西蒙确实是圣彼得,圣约翰见证说这是西蒙彼得——耶稣对西蒙彼得说: 西蒙,约翰的儿子,你爱我比这些人更多吗?因此,我们的主特别对圣彼得说,喂养我的羊。
And to prove that it is truly S. Peter to whom these words are addressed, I betake myself to the holy Word. It is S. Peter only who is called Simon son of John, or of Jona (for one is the same as the other, and Jona is but the short of Joannah), and in order that we may know that this Simon son of John is really S. Peter, S. John bears witness that it was Simon Peter—Jesus saith to Simon Peter: Simon, son of John, lovest thou me more than these? It is then S. Peter to whom in particular Our Lord says, Feed my sheep.
主在将彼得与其他门徒区分开来的地方,也将他与他们进行比较:「你爱我吗?」——彼得在一方;「比这些人更多吗?」——众使徒在另一方。尽管当时并非所有使徒在场,但主要的几位都在——雅各、约翰、托马斯等人。唯独彼得「忧愁」,唯独彼得被预言了死亡。那么,还有什么余地怀疑「喂养我的羊」这句话——这句与所有其他话语相连的话——是唯独对他说的呢?
And Our Lord puts S. Peter apart from the others in that place where he compares him with them: Lovest thou me, there is S. Peter on the one side—more than these, there are the Apostles on the other. And although all the Apostles were not present, yet the principal ones were, S. James, S. John, S. Thomas and others. It is only S. Peter who is grieved, it is only S. Peter whose death is foretold. What room is there then for doubting that it was to him alone that this word feed my sheep is addressed, a word which is united to all these others?
既然喂养羊群也包括了对羊群的照管,这一点已清晰可见。因为照管喂养羊群,不就是担任牧者和牧人吗?牧人对羊群负有完全的照管责任,不仅引领它们到牧场,还要将它们带回、圈养、引导、管理、使它们敬畏、惩戒并守护它们。在圣经中,统治与喂养百姓被视为同一件事,这在《以西结书》(34章)、《列王纪下》(5章2节)以及《诗篇》多处经文里显而易见——原文用的是「喂养」,而我们译为「统治」,实际上,用铁杖统治与牧养羊群并无区别。在《诗篇》22章1节,「主统治我」,即如同牧人治理我;当说到大卫被选「喂养他的仆人雅各和他的产业以色列」(《诗篇》77章71、72节),并且「他以心中的纯正喂养他们」,这完全等同于说「统治、治理、掌管」。同样,百姓被称为「主的牧场之羊」(《诗篇》99章3节),因此,受命喂养基督徒羊群,无非就是成为他们的统治者与牧人。
Now that to feed the sheep includes the charge of them, appears clearly. For what is it to have the charge of feeding the sheep, but to be pastor and shepherd, and shepherds have full charge of the sheep, and not only lead them to pasture, but bring them back, fold them, guide them, rule them, keep them in fear, chastise them and guard them. In Scripture to rule and to feed the people is taken as the same thing, which is easy to see in Ezekiel (xxxiv), in the second Book of Kings (v. 2), and in several places of the Psalms, where, according to the original there is to feed, and we have to rule, and in fact, between ruling and pasturing the sheep with iron crook there is no difference. In Psalm xxii., verse 1, The Lord ruleth me, i.e., as shepherd governeth me, and when it is said that David had been elected to feed Jacob his servant and Israel his inheritance: and he fed them in the innocence of his heart (Ps. lxxvii. 71, 72), it is just the same as if he said to rule, to govern, to preside over. And it is after the same figure of speech that the peoples are called sheep of the pasture of Our Lord (Ps. xcix. 3), so that, to have the commandment of feeding the Christian sheep is no other thing than to be their ruler and pastor.
现在不难看出,主通过「喂养我的羊」这句话赋予了圣彼得何等权柄。事实上,这托付如此普遍,涵盖了所有信徒,无论他们处于何种境况;这命令又如此特殊,只针对圣彼得一人。凡愿享有主羊群中一员之荣耀者,必须承认圣彼得,或接替彼得之位者,为其牧人。「你若爱我」——我引用圣伯尔纳德[n0247]的话——「喂养我的羊。喂养谁的羊?这个或那个城市、地区,甚至某个王国的人民吗?基督说:我的羊。难道不是人人都清楚,祂并非指某些羊,而是交付了所有羊吗?没有区分之处,就没有例外。或许其他同作门徒的人在场时,祂向一人托付职责,却藉着一位牧人、一个羊群,向所有人嘱咐合一,正如《雅歌》六章所言:我的鸽子,我的美人,我的完全者,只有一个。合一之处,便是完全之处。」
It is now easy to see what authority Our Lord intrusted to S. Peter by these words: Feed my sheep. For in truth the charge is so general that it includes all the faithful, whatever may be their condition; the commandment is so particular that it is addressed only to S. Peter. He who wishes to have this honor of being one of Our Lord’s sheep must acknowledge S. Peter, or him who takes Peter’s place, as his shepherd. “If thou lovest me”—I quote S. Bernard[n0247]—“feed my sheep. Which sheep? The people of this or that city or region or even kingdom? My sheep, Christ says. Is it not clear to everybody that he did not mean some, but handed over all. There is no exception where there is no distinction. And perhaps the others, his fellow disciples, were present when, giving a charge to one, he commended unity to all in one flock with one pastor, according to that (Cant. vi): One is my dove, my beautiful one, my perfect one. Where unity is there is perfection.”
当我们的主说:「我认识我的羊」,他指的是全体;当他说「喂养我的羊」,他仍然指的是全体,因为我们的主只有一个羊圈、一个羊群。说「喂养我的羊」不就是说:照料我的羊群、我的牧场,或者说我的羊和我的羊圈吗?因此,这一切完全在圣彼得的掌管之下。因为如果他对他说:「喂养我的羊」,要么是把全体托付给他,要么只是托付一部分;如果只是托付一部分——是哪一部分呢?我问。难道这不是等于没有托付给他任何羊,只是托付给他一部分却不指明是哪一部分,让他负责照料未知的羊吗?如果如这句话所表达的,是全体,那么他就是整个教会的大牧人。这件事就这样无可置疑地正确解决了。这是古人的普遍解释,也是他承诺的实现。但在这个设立中有一个奥秘,既然我在这点上以圣伯尔纳铎为我的向导,他不允许我忘记这一点。那就是我们的救主三次嘱咐他履行牧人的职责,第一次对他说:「喂养我的小羊」;第二次:「我的小羊」;第三次:「我的羊」:不仅是为了使这个设立更加庄严,也是为了表明他托付给他的不仅是民众,还包括牧人和使徒们自己,他们作为羊,喂养小羊和年轻的羊,并成为他们的母亲。
When Our Lord said, I know my sheep, he spoke of all; when he said feed my sheep, he still means it of all, for Our Lord has but one fold and one flock. And what else is it to say, feed my sheep, but take care of my flock, of my pastures, or of my sheep and my sheepfold? It is then entirely under the charge of S. Peter. For if he said to him, Feed my sheep, either he recommended all to him or some only; if he only recommended some—which? I ask. Were it not to recommend to him none, to recommend to him some only without specifying which, and to put him in charge of unknown sheep? If all, as the Word expresses it, then he was the general pastor of the whole Church. And the matter is thus rightly settled beyond doubt. It is the common explanation of the Ancients, it is the execution of his promises. But there is a mystery in this institution which our S. Bernard does not allow me to forget, now that I have taken him as my guide in this point. It is that Our Saviour thrice charges him to do the office of pastor, saying to him first: Feed my lambs; secondly, my lambs; thirdly, my sheep: not only to make this institution more solemn, but to show that he gave into his charge not only the people, but the pastors and Apostles themselves, who, as sheep, nourish the lambs and young sheep, and are mothers to them.
这并不违背真理,因为圣保罗和其他使徒曾用福音的教导喂养了许多民族,但既然他们都处于圣彼得的管理之下,他们所做的事也属于他,正如胜利属于将军,尽管是军官们在战斗;也不违背圣保罗从圣彼得那里接受了「相交的右手」(加拉太书 2:9),因为他们同为传道的同伴,但圣彼得在牧职上更为伟大且为首领,首领们称士兵和军官为同志。
And it makes nothing against this truth that S. Paul and the other Apostles have fed many peoples with the Gospel doctrine, for being all under the charge of S. Peter, what they have done belongs also to him, as the victory does to the general, though the captains have fought, nor that S. Paul received from S. Peter the right hand of fellowship (Gal. ii. 9), for they were companions in preaching, but S. Peter was greater and chief in the pastoral office, and the chiefs call the soldiers and captains comrades.
也不是说圣保罗是外邦人的使徒,圣彼得是犹太人的使徒,因为这不是为了分割教会的治理权,也不是为了阻止其中任何一位随意地转化外邦人或犹太人,也不是因为最高权威不在一个人手中,而是为了分配他们各自主要宣讲的区域,以便每个人在自己的省份攻击不敬虔的行为,使福音的声音更快地充满世界。
Nor that S. Paul was the Apostle of the Gentiles and S. Peter of the Jews, because it was not to divide the government of the Church, nor to hinder either the one or the other from converting the Gentiles and the Jews indifferently, nor because the chief authority was not in the hands of one, but it was to assign them the quarters where they were principally to labor in preaching in order that each one attacking impiety in his own province the world might the sooner be filled with the sound of the Gospel.
也并非他看似不知道外邦人将属于我们主的羊群,这羊群是托付给他的,因为他向善良的哥尼流所说的:「我真看出神是不偏待人;原来各国中,那敬畏他、行义的人,都蒙他悦纳」(使徒行传 10:34-35),与他先前所说的:「凡求告主名的,就必得救」(2:21)以及他所解释的预言:「地上万族都要因你的后裔得福」(3:25)并无不同。他只是不确定外邦人归回的开始时间,正如主圣言所说:「你们要在耶路撒冷、犹太全地和撒玛利亚,直到地极,作我的见证」(1:8),以及圣保罗所言:「神的道先讲给你们原是应当的;只因你们弃绝这道,我们就转向外邦人去」(13:46),正如主早已开启使徒们的心窍,使他们明白圣经,他对他们说:「照经上所写的,基督必受害,第三日从死里复活,并且人要奉他的名传悔改、赦罪的道,从耶路撒冷起直传到万邦」(路加福音 24:46-47)。
Nor that he would seem not to have known that the Gentiles were to belong to the fold of Our Lord, which was confided to him, for what he said to the good Cornelius, In truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons; but in every nation he that feareth him and worketh justice is acceptable to him (Acts x), is nothing different from what he had said before: Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved (ii) and the prophecy which he had explained, And in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed (iii). He was only uncertain as to the time when the bringing back of the Gentiles was to begin, according to the holy Word of the Master: You shall be witnesses unto me in Jerusalem, and in all Judæa and Samaria, and even to the uttermost part of the earth (i), and that of S. Paul: To you it behoved us to speak first the word of God, but see ing you reject it, we turn to the Gentiles (xiii), just as Our Lord had already opened the mind of the Apostles to the intelligence of the Scriptures when he said to them, Thus it behoved … that penance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning with Jerusalem (Luke ult.).
也不是说使徒们在《使徒行传》(第六章)中设立执事时没有圣彼得的命令,因为圣彼得在场本身就足以授权这一行动;此外,我们并不否认使徒们在教会中拥有完全的行政权力,但这权力是在圣彼得的牧养权威之下行使的。而我们主教们,在与罗马圣座合一的情况下,无需任何特别授权即可授予执事和司铎圣职。
Nor that the Apostles instituted deacons without the command of S. Peter, in the Acts of the Apostles (vi), for S. Peter’s presence there sufficiently authorized that act; besides, we do not deny that the Apostles had full powers of administration in the Church, under the pastoral authority of S. Peter. And we bishops, in union with the Holy See of Rome, ordain both deacons and priests without any special authorization.
也不是说使徒们派彼得和约翰去撒马利亚(同上第八章),因为百姓也曾派大祭司非尼哈——他们的上级——到流便和迦得的子孙那里去(书二十二章),百夫长也派犹太人的首领和长老去,他认为这些人比自己更大(路七章),而圣彼得在会议中,他自己也同意并授权了自己的使命。
Nor that the Apostles sent Peter and John into Samaria (Ib. viii), for the people also sent Phinees, who was the High Priest, and their superior, to the children of Ruben and Gad (Jos. xxii), and the centurion sent the chiefs and heads of the Jews, whom he considered to be greater than himself (Luke vii), and S. Peter being in the Council, himself consented to and authorized his own mission.
最后,关于人们大做文章的那件事——即圣保罗「当面抵挡」圣彼得(加二章)——众所周知,当仁爱需要时,位分较低者被允许以仁爱与顺服之心纠正并劝诫位分较高者;我们的圣伯尔纳铎在其《论省察》一书中便为此作证。关于此事,伟大的圣额我略[n0248]说过这些金玉良言:「他虽在尊位上居先,却甘愿追随那在他之下的人;如此,这位在使徒尊位上为首者,在谦卑上也成了第一。」
Nor finally, that which is made so much of—that S. Paul with stood S. Peter to the face (Gal. ii), for every one knows that it is permitted to the inferior to correct the greater and to admonish him with charity and submission when charity requires; witness our S. Bernard in his books On Consideration. And on this subject the great S. Gregory[n0248] says these all golden words: “He became the follower of his inferior, though before him in dignity; so that he who was first in the high dignity of the Apostolate might be first in humility.”
第六章:第六个证明——从福音书作者列举使徒的顺序出发
Chapter VI: Sixth Proof. from the Order in Which the Evangelists Name the Apostles.
在这件事上,有一件非常值得思考的事:福音书的作者们每次提到使徒——无论是全体还是部分——总是把圣彼得放在最前面,永远作为这群人的首领。我们不能认为这是偶然的,因为福音书的作者们始终遵循这一做法;他们这样并列提到使徒的次数不是四五次,而是非常频繁。此外,对于其他使徒,他们并没有保持特定的顺序。
It is a thing very worthy of consideration in this matter that the evangelists never name either all the Apostles or a part of them together without putting S. Peter ever at the very top, ever at the head of the band. This we cannot consider to be done accidentally, for it is perpetually observed by the evangelists, and it is not four or five times that they are thus named together, but very often. And besides, as to the other Apostles, they do not keep any particular order.
十二使徒的名字如下,圣马太(第十章)说:头一个,称为彼得的西门,和他兄弟安得烈;西庇太的儿子雅各和他的兄弟约翰;腓力和巴多罗买,多马和税吏马太,亚勒腓的儿子雅各和达太,奋锐党的西门,以及加略人犹大。他把圣安得烈列为第二位,圣马可则把他列为第四位;为了更清楚地表明这并无差别,圣路加在一处将他列为第二位,在另一处又列为第四位。圣马太把圣约翰列为第四位;圣马可把他列为第三位;圣路加在一处列为第四位,在另一处列为第二位。圣马太把圣雅各列为第三位;圣马可把他列为第二位。总之,只有圣腓力、圣亚勒腓的儿子雅各和犹大,他们的位置才没有时高时低。当福音书作者在其他地方一起列出所有使徒的名字时,除了圣彼得总是排在首位之外,并没有固定的次序。那么,现在让我们想象一下,如果我们亲眼在乡村、街道、聚会中看到福音书里所记载的(事实上,这比亲眼所见更为确定)——如果我们看到圣彼得排在首位,而其他人都聚在一起,我们难道不会判断其他人是平等的同伴,而圣彼得是首领和队长吗?
The names of the twelve Apostles are these, says S. Matthew (x): The first, Simon who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James the son of Zebedee and John his brother; Philip and Bartholomew, Thomas and Mathew the publican, James of Alpheus and Thaddeus, Simon Chananeus, and Judas Iscariot. He names S. Andrew the second, S. Mark names him the fourth and to better show that it makes no difference, S. Luke, who in one place has put him second, in another puts him fourth. S. Matthew puts S. John fourth; S. Mark puts him third; S. Luke in one place fourth, in another second. S. Matthew puts S. James third; S. Mark puts him second. In short, it is only S. Philip, S. James of Alpheus and Judas who are not sometimes higher, sometimes lower. When the evangelists elsewhere name all the Apostles together there is no principle except as regards S. Peter, who goes first everywhere. Well now, let us imagine that we were to see in the country, in the streets, in meetings, what we read in the Gospels (and in truth it is more certain than if we had seen it)—if we saw S. Peter the first and all the rest grouped together, should we not judge that the others were equals and companions and S. Peter the chief and captain?
然而,除此之外,福音书作者在论及使徒团体时,常常只提彼得的名字,而将其他人作为附属和随从者提及:「西门和同伴追了出去」(马可福音 1:36);「彼得和同伴都因困倦睡着了」(路加福音 9:32)。你们很清楚,点名一人而将其他人一并归入,正是表明此人最为重要,而其他人则居于其下。
But, besides this, very often when the evangelists talk of the Apostolic company they name only Peter, and mention the others as accessory and following: And Simon and they who were with him followed after him (Mark i): But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep (Luke ix) You know well that to name one person and put the others all together with him, is to make him the most important and the others his inferiors.
再者,他常常被单独列出,与其他使徒区分开来,正如天使所说:「去告诉他的门徒和彼得」(可十六)。「彼得和十一个使徒站起来……他们对彼得和其余的使徒说」(徒二)。「彼得和使徒回答说:『难道我们没有权柄……像其余的使徒和主的弟兄并矶法一样吗?』」(林前九)这又是什么意思呢?说「去告诉他的门徒和彼得」——「彼得和使徒回答说」——难道彼得不是使徒吗?他要么低于其他使徒,要么高于他们,要么与他们平等。任何一个神智健全的人都不会说他低于其他使徒。如果他与其他使徒平等、地位相同,为何要将他单独列出?如果他身上没有特别之处,为何不说「去告诉他的门徒和安得烈」或「约翰」呢?这必定是因为他具有某种超越其他使徒的特殊品质,并且他不仅仅是一位普通的使徒。因此,既然经文说「去告诉他的门徒」或「像其余的使徒一样」,我们怎能再怀疑圣彼得不仅仅是使徒和门徒呢?在经文中,只有一次圣彼得的名字排在圣雅各之后:「雅各、矶法、约翰就向我和巴拿巴用右手行相交之礼」(加二)。但事实上,我们很有理由怀疑,在原始抄本和古代版本中,圣彼得究竟是排在第一位还是第二位,因此仅凭这一处经文无法得出任何确切的结论。因为圣奥古斯丁、圣安波罗修、圣耶柔米——无论是在注释中还是在经文抄本里——都写成了「彼得、雅各、约翰」,如果他们未在自己的抄本中发现同样的顺序,是绝不会这样写的。圣金口约翰在注释中也采用了同样的顺序。这一切都表明抄本之间存在差异,使得无论从哪一方得出的结论都值得怀疑。但即便我们现有的抄本是原始版本,仅凭这一处经文,也无法推翻众多其他经文所确立的顺序;因为圣保罗可能是按照他接受相交之礼的时间顺序来排列,或者他并未在意顺序,只是先写下了最先想到的名字。
Very often again he is named separately from the others, as by the Angel: Tell his disciples and Peter (Mark xvi): But Peter standing up, with the eleven … they said to Peter and the rest of the Apostles (Acts ii). Peter then answering and the Apostles said, Have we not power to lead about a woman, a sister, as well as the rest of the apostles, and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas (1 Cor. ix)? What does this mean, to say, Tell his disciples and Peter—Peter and the Apostles answered? Was Peter not an Apostle? Either he was less or more than the others, or he was equal. No man, who is not altogether mad, will say he was less. If he is equal and stands on a level with the others, why is he put by himself? If there is nothing particular in him, why is it not just as well to say, Tell his disciples and Andrew, or John? Certainly it must be for some particular quality which is in him more than in the others, and because he was not a simple Apostle. So that having said, Tell his disciples, or, as the rest of the Apostles, how can one longer doubt that S. Peter is more than Apostle and disciple? Only once in the Scriptures S. Peter is named after S. James, James and Cephas and John gave the right hands of fellowship (Gal. ii) But in truth there is too much occasion to doubt whether in the original and anciently S. Peter was named first or second, to allow any valid conclusion to be drawn from this place alone. For S. Augustine, S. Ambrose, S. Jerome, both in the commentary and in the text, have written Peter, James, John, which they could never have done if they had not found this same order in their copies. S. Chrysostom has done the same in the commentary. All this shows the diversity of copies, which makes the conclusion doubtful on either side. But even if the copies we now have were originals, one could deduce nothing from this single passage against the order of so many others, for S. Paul might be keeping to the order of the time in which he received the hand of fellowship, or without concerning himself about the order might have written first the one which came first to his mind.
但圣马太向我们清楚展示了使徒之间的次序,即一人为首,其余众人平等,并无第二或第三之分。他说:「第一,是那称为彼得的西门」;他并未说第二是安得烈、第三是雅各,而是直接列举他们的名字,让我们明白:只要圣彼得为首,其余众人便同属一个等级,他们之间并无先后之分。他说:「第一,是彼得,和安得烈。」由此便衍生出「首席」之名。因为若他是第一(primus),他的位置便是第一,他的等级便是第一,而他的这一特质便是「首席」。
But S. Matthew shows us clearly what order there was among the Apostles, that is, that one was first, and the remainder were equal without second or third. First, says he, Simon who is called Peter; he does not say second, Andrew, third, James, but goes on simply naming them, to let us know that provided S. Peter was first all the rest were in the same rank, and that among them there was no precedence. First, says he, Peter, and Andrew. From this is derived the name of Primacy. For if he were first (primus), his place was first, his rank first, and this quality of his was Primacy.
对此的回答是,如果福音书作者在此将圣彼得列于首位,那是因为他在使徒中年龄最长,或是由于他们中间存在某种特权。但我倒要问问,这样的理由有何价值?说圣彼得是团体中最年长者,不过是在固执己见地胡乱寻找借口,而圣经明确告诉我们他并非最早的使徒,因为圣经见证是安德烈领他归向主。理由在圣经中清晰可见,但你们既已决意坚持相反观点,便四处凭想象搜寻。为何要说圣彼得最年长呢?这纯粹是幻想,既无圣经依据,又违背古人的见证。为何不干脆说,他乃是基督建立其教会所立之根基,是基督赐予天国钥匙的那一位,是坚固弟兄的那一位?因为这一切都在圣经之中。你们想坚持什么,便坚持什么;是否基于圣经,对你们而言并无分别。至于其他特权,请谁为我逐一列举,除了那些使他成为教会首脑的特权之外,没有一项是圣彼得独有的。
It is answered to this that if the evangelists here named S. Peter the first, it was because he was the most advanced in age among the Apostles, or on account of some privilege which existed among them. But what is the worth of such a reason as this, I should like to know? To say that S. Peter was the oldest of the society is to seek at hazard an excuse for obstinacy, and the Scripture distinctly tells us he was not the earliest Apostle when it testifies that S. Andrew led him to Our Lord. The reasons are seen quite clearly in the Scripture, but because you are resolved to maintain the contrary, you go seeking about with your imagination on every side. Why say that S. Peter was the oldest, since it is a pure fancy which has no foundation in the Scripture, and is contrary to the Ancients? Why not say rather that he was the one on whom Christ founded his Church, to whom he had given the keys of the kingdom of heaven, who was the confirmer of the brethren? For all this is in the Scripture. What you want to maintain you do maintain; whether it has a base in Scripture or not makes no difference. And as to the other privileges, let anybody go over them to me in order, and none will be found special to S. Peter but those which make him head of the Church.
第七章:第七项证明——圣经中散见的其他圣彼得首席权标记
Chapter VII: Seventh Proof. of Some Other Marks Which Are Scattered Throughout the Scriptures of the Primacy of St. Peter.
若要将此处所有相关论述汇集一处,我本可使此论证如我所愿般详尽,且无需费力。因为那位杰出的神学家罗伯特·贝拉明,必能提供诸多材料。但尤其值得提及的是,尼古拉斯·桑德斯博士对此主题的论述如此坚实而充分,以至于很难再补充任何他未在其著作《论可见的君主制》中言及的内容。我将摘录若干段落。
If I wanted to bring together here all that is to be found, I should make this proof as large as I want to make all the section, and without effort on my part. For that excellent theologian, Robert Bellarmine, would put many things into my hands. But particularly has Doctor Nicholas Sanders treated this subject so solidly and so amply that it is hard to say anything about it which he has not said or written in his books On the Visible Monarchy. I will give some extracts.
凡细心阅读圣经的人,都会处处看见圣彼得的首席地位。倘若教会被比作一座建筑——事实正是如此——那么它的磐石与次要根基就是圣彼得(太十六)。
Whoever will read the Scriptures attentively will see this Primacy of S. Peter everywhere. If the Church is compared to a building, as it is, its rock and its secondary foundation is S. Peter (Matt. xvi).
如果你说它像一个家庭,那么只有我们的主作为一家之主受到尊崇,在他之后,圣彼得作为他的副手(同上,第十七章)。
If you say it is like a family, it is only Our Lord who pays tribute as head of the household, and after him S. Peter as his lieutenant (Ib. xvii).
若以船为喻,圣彼得便是船长,主在其中教导(路五)。
If to a ship, S. Peter is its captain, and in it Our Lord teaches (Luke v).
若论渔场,圣彼得是其中的首位;我们主的真门徒只与他一同捕鱼(同上及约二十一)。
If to a fishery, S. Peter is the first in it; the true disciples of Our Lord fish only with him (Ib. and John xxi).
若论撒网(太十三),是圣彼得将网撒入海中,也是圣彼得将网拉起;其他门徒是他的助手。是圣彼得将船靠岸,并将鱼呈献给我们的主(路五,约二十一)。
If to draw nets (Matt. xiii), it is S. Peter who casts them into the sea, S. Peter who draws them; the other disciples are his coadjutors. It is S. Peter who brings them to land and presents the fish to Our Lord (Luke v., John xxi).
你说它像一个大使馆吗?圣彼得是第一位大使(太十)。
Do you say it is like an embassy? S. Peter is first ambassador (Matt. x).
你说这是一个兄弟会吗?圣彼得是首位,是其余人的治理者与坚固者(路加福音 22 章)。
Do you say it is a brotherhood? S. Peter is first, the governor and confirmer of the rest (Luke xxii).
你宁愿它是一个王国吗?圣彼得领受了它的钥匙(太十六)。
Would you rather have it a kingdom? S. Peter receives its keys (Matt. xvi).
你会把它看作一群羊或羊圈吗?圣彼得是它的牧者和总牧人(约 21)。
Will you consider it a flock or fold of sheep and lambs? S. Peter is its pastor and shepherd-general (John xxi).
那么,现在凭良心说,我们的主还能怎样更清楚地表明他的意图呢?在如此的光明中,乖谬也无法使用它的眼睛。圣安德烈是第一个来跟随我们的主的,也是他带来了他的兄弟圣彼得,而圣彼得处处都走在他前面。这除了表明一人在时间上的优势,另一人在尊荣上的优势,还能意味着什么呢?
Say now in conscience, how could Our Lord testify his intention more distinctly. Perversity cannot find use for its eyes amid such light. S. Andrew came the first to follow Our Lord, and it was he who brought his brother, S. Peter, and S. Peter precedes him everywhere. What does this signify except that the advantage one had in time the other had in dignity?
但我们继续。当我们的主升天时,整个神圣的使徒团体都来到圣彼得面前,视他为这个家庭的共同父亲(徒一)。
But let us continue. When Our Lord ascends to heaven, all the holy Apostolic body goes to S. Peter, as to the common father of the family (Acts i).
圣彼得在他们中间站起来,首先发言,并教导了对重大预言的解释(同上)。
S. Peter rises up among them and speaks the first and teaches the interpretation of weighty prophecy (Ib.).
他首先关心的是使徒团体的恢复与增补(同上)。是他首先提议选立一位使徒,这并非轻率的权柄之举,因为众使徒皆有后继者,且他们并未因死亡而失去其尊位。但圣彼得教导教会时表明,犹大已失去其使徒职分,且需要另选一人补其空缺,这与这权柄的通常运作方式相反——在其他使徒身上,这权柄在死后仍持续存在,甚至在审判之日,当他们坐在审判者周围审判以色列十二支派时,他们仍将行使这权柄。
He has the first care of the restoration and increase of the Apostolic college (Ib.). It is he who first proposed to make an Apostle, which is no act of light authority, for the Apostles have all had successors and by death have not lost their dignity. But S. Peter teaching the Church shows both that Judas had lost his Apostolate and that another was needed in his place, contrary to the ordinary course of this authority, which in the others continues after death, and which they will even exercise on the Day of Judgment, when they shall be seated around the Judge, judging the 12 tribes of Israel.
使徒们刚领受了圣灵,圣彼得——作为福音使团的首领——便与他的十一位同伴一起,开始在耶路撒冷向犹太人宣讲救恩的圣洁喜讯,履行他的职责。他是教会的第一位教理讲授者,也是悔改的传讲者;其他人都与他同在,众人一同被询问,但圣彼得作为众人的首领,独自代表所有人回答(徒二)。
The Apostles have no sooner received the Holy Ghost than S. Peter, as chief of the Evangelic Embassy, being with his eleven companions, begins to publish, according to his office, the holy tidings of salvation to the Jews in Jerusalem. He is the first catechist of the Church, and preacher of penance; the others are with him and are all asked questions, but S. Peter alone answers for all as chief of all (Acts ii).
若要将手伸入托付给教会的奇迹宝库,即使圣约翰在场并被请求,也只有圣彼得一人伸手(同上,第三章)。
If a hand is to be put into the treasury of miracles confided to the Church, though S. John is present and is asked, S. Peter alone puts in his hand (Ib. iii).
当教会开始动用属灵的宝剑来惩治谎言时,是圣彼得首先向亚拿尼亚和撒非喇挥出了第一击(徒五)。由此便产生了说谎的异端分子对他的宗座及其继承者的憎恨,因为正如圣额我略所言[n0249]:「彼得用他的话击杀了说谎者。」
When the time comes for beginning the use of the spiritual sword of the Church, to punish a lie, it is S. Peter who directs the first blow upon Ananias and Saphira (Ib. v). From this springs the hatred which lying heretics bear against his See and succession, because, as S. Gregory says,[n0249] “Peter by his word strikes liars dead.”
他是首位认出并驳斥西门·马古斯异端的人(同上,第八章)。因此,所有异端者对他的宗座怀有不可调和的仇恨。
He is the first who recognizes and refutes heresy in Simon Magus (Ib. viii). Hence comes the irreconcileable hatred of all heretics against his See.
他是第一个使死人复活的人,当他为敬虔的塔比莎祈祷时(徒 9)。
He is the first who raises the dead, when he prays for the devout Tabitha (Ib. ix).
当收割异教庄稼的时刻来临,这启示是赐给圣彼得的,因为他是所有劳作者的首领,也是这农庄的管家(同上,第十章)。
When it is time to put the sickle into the harvest of paganism, it is S. Peter to whom the revelation is made, as to the head of all the laborers, and the steward of the farmstead (Ib. x).
那位良善的意大利百夫长哥尼流,已预备好领受福音的恩典;他被差往圣彼得那里,为使外邦人藉他的手得蒙祝福与祝圣。他是第一个命令外邦人受洗的(徒十)。
The good Italian centurion, Cornelius, is ready to receive grace of the Gospel; he is sent to S. Peter, that the Gentiles may by his hands be blessed and consecrated. He is the first in commanding the pagans to be baptized (Acts x).
当大公会议召开时,圣彼得作为会议主席开启审判与定义之门,他的判决为其余与会者所遵循,他的私人启示便成为律法(同上,第十五章)。
When a general Council is sitting, S. Peter as president therein opens the gate to judgment and definition, and his sentence [is] followed by the rest, his private revelation becomes a law (Ib. xv).
圣保罗宣称,他特意前往耶路撒冷去见彼得,并与他同住了十五天(加拉太书第一章)。他在那里见到了圣雅各,但去见雅各并非他此行目的,他只为见圣彼得。这有何含义?为何他不像去见圣彼得那样,同样去见那位伟大且最负盛名的使徒圣雅各?因为我们是看人的头部与面容,而圣彼得是所有使徒之首。
S. Paul declares that he went to Jerusalem expressly to see Peter, and stayed with him fifteen days (Gal i). He saw S. James there, but to see him was not what he went for, only to see S. Peter. What does this signify? Why did he not go as much to see the great and most celebrated Apostle S. James as to see S. Peter? Because we look at people in their head and face, and S. Peter was the head of all the Apostles.
当圣彼得与圣雅各在狱中时,福音书作者见证说,教会为圣彼得——作为全体之首与共同统治者——向神不住地祷告(徒十二)。
When S. Peter and S. James were in prison the evangelist testifies that prayer was made without ceasing by the Church to God for S. Peter, as for the general head and common ruler (Acts xii).
若这一切仍不足以让你承认圣彼得是教会与使徒之首,我便承认使徒非为使徒,牧者非为牧者,教师非为教师。因为,除了圣灵在经文中用以表明圣彼得高于使徒、牧者及整个教会的那些话语,还有什么更明确的言辞能显明一位使徒与牧者对民众的权柄呢?
If all this put together does not make you acknowledge S. Peter to be head of the Church and of the Apostles, I confess that Apostles are not Apostles, pastors not pastors, and doctors not doctors. For in what other more express words could be made known the authority of an Apostle and pastor over the people than those which the Holy Ghost has placed in the Scriptures to show that S. Peter was above Apostles, pastors and the whole Church?
第八章:第八项证据。教会对此事实的见证。
Chapter VIII: Eighth Proof. Testimonies of the Church to This Fact.
诚然,圣经是充足的,但让我们看看是谁曲解并违背了它。倘若我们是第一个得出支持圣彼得首席权的结论,人们或许会认为我们在曲解圣经。然而事实如何呢?这一点在圣经中最为清晰,且早期教会全体都如此理解。因此,那些引入新解释的人、那些违背词语的自然含义和古时教会共识而加以注释的人,才是曲解圣经的人。若人人都可如此行事,圣经将不过是幻想与悖逆心智的玩具罢了。
It is true that Scripture suffices, but let us see who wrests it and violates it. If we were the first to draw conclusions in favor of the Primacy of S. Peter, one might think that we were wresting it. But how do things stand? It is most clear on the point and has been understood in this sense by all the primitive Church. Those, then, force it who bring in a new sense, who gloss it against the natural meaning of the words, and against the sense of Antiquity. If this be lawful for everybody, the Scripture will no longer be anything but a toy for fanciful and perverse wits.
这是什么意思——教会从未承认除亚历山大、罗马和安提阿之外的任何主教座为宗主教座?人们可以设想无数种理由,但除了圣利奥提出的原因之外,别无其他[n0250]:因为圣彼得建立了这三个主教座,它们被称为并被尊为宗主教座,正如尼西亚会议和迦克墩会议所见证的那样,在这两个会议中,这三个主教座与其他主教座之间有着显著的区别。至于君士坦丁堡和耶路撒冷的座堂,上述会议表明它们与圣彼得建立的另外三个座堂有着不同的地位。
What is the meaning of this—that the Church has never held as patriarchal sees any but those of Alexandria, of Rome and of Antioch? One may invent a thousand fancies, but there is no other reason than that which S. Leo produces,[n0250] because S. Peter founded these three sees they have been called and esteemed patriarchal, as testify the Council of Nice, and that of Chalcedon, in which a great difference is made between these three sees and the others. As for those of Constantinople and Jerusalem, the above-named Councils show how differently they are considered from those three others founded by S. Peter.
并非尼西亚会议提及君士坦丁堡教区,因为当时君士坦丁堡根本无足轻重,它只是由伟大的君士坦丁大帝在其帝国统治的第25年所建造、奉献并命名;然而,尼西亚会议讨论的是耶路撒冷教区,而迦克墩会议则处理君士坦丁堡教区。
Not that the Council of Nice speaks of the see of Constantinople, for Constantinople was of no importance at all at that time, having only been built by the great Constantine, who dedicated and named it in the 25th year of his Empire: but the Council of Nice treats of the see of Jerusalem, and that of Chalcedon of the see of Constantinople.
凭借这三个教座的首席地位与卓越地位,古代教会充分表明她视圣彼得为首领,因为彼得建立了这些教座。否则,为何她不将同样由圣保罗建立、并由圣约翰确认与保证的以弗所教座,或是圣雅各曾居住并主持的耶路撒冷教座,置于同等地位呢?
By the precedence and preeminence of these three sees, the ancient Church testified sufficiently that she held S. Peter for her chief, who had founded them. Otherwise why did she not place also in the same rank the see of Ephesus, founded by S. Paul, confirmed and assured by S. John, or the see of Jerusalem, in which S. James had conversed and presided?
她还证实了什么?当那些古代被称为「正式函件」的公开、显明信件中,在父、子、圣灵的首字母之后,还加入了彼得的首字母时,这除了表明:在全能的神——这位绝对的君王之后,这位代理者的权威在所有良善基督徒中备受尊崇之外,还有什么呢?
What else did she testify, when in the public and patent letters which they anciently called formatæ, after the first letter of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, there was put the first letter of Peter, except that after Almighty God, who is the absolute King, the lieutenant’s authority is in great esteem with all those who are good Christians?
关于教父们对此点的共识,苏里乌斯、桑德斯以及无数其他学者,已为后世消除了所有怀疑的余地。我仅列举教父们用以称呼他的名号,这些名号足以表明他们对其权威的信念。
As for the consent of the fathers concerning this point, Surius, Sanders and a thousand others have taken away from posterity all occasion of doubting it. I will only bring forward the names by which the fathers have called him, which sufficiently show their belief concerning his authority.
奥普塔图斯称他为「教会之首」(《驳帕尔曼》卷二)。他们称他为「教会之首」,如圣耶柔米(《驳约维》卷一)与圣金口约翰(《马太福音讲道》第11篇)。「教会幸福的根基」,如圣希拉里(《马太福音》第十六章),以及「天堂的门卫、使徒之首」,如圣奥古斯丁(《约翰福音》第56篇)继圣马太之后所言。「使徒的口舌与冠冕」,如俄利根(《路加福音》第十七章)与圣金口约翰(《马太福音》第55篇)。「使徒的口舌与首领」,如同一圣金口约翰(《约翰福音》第87篇)。「弟兄的守护者,也是全世界的守护者」(同上,末篇)。「教会牧者,比金刚石更坚固的首领」(同上,《马太福音》第55篇)。「不可动摇的磐石,不可动摇的基石,伟大的使徒,门徒之首,首先蒙召且首先顺从」(同上,《忏悔录》第3篇)。「教会的基础,基督徒的领袖与导师,属灵以色列的柱石,软弱者的守护者,天上的导师,基督的口舌,使徒的最高首领」(同上,《敬拜使徒之首彼得之链与剑》)。「教会之首,信仰的港口,世界的导师」(同上,《圣彼得与圣保罗与圣以利亚》)。「使徒职权的首位」(圣格里高利,《以西结书》第十八章)。「基督徒的大祭司」(圣优西比乌,《编年史》第44篇)。「神军队的统帅」(同上,《历史》卷二第14篇)。「被置于其他门徒之上」(圣巴西流,《神的审判》第9篇)。「世界的总统」(圣金口约翰,《马太福音》第11篇)。「神家之主,祂一切产业的领袖」(圣伯纳德,《书信》137篇,致欧根)。
Optatus of Milevis called him “the head of the Churches” (Contra Parm. ii). They have called him “Head of the Church,” as S. Jerome (adv. Jov. i), and S. Chrysostom (Hom. 11 in Matt). “Happy foundation of the Church,” as S. Hilary (in Matt. xvi), and “Janitor of heaven, the first of the Apostles,” as S. Augustine (in J. 56) after S. Matthew. “Mouth and crown of the Apostles,” as Origen (in Luc. xvii), and S. Chrysostom (in Matt. 55). “Mouth and prince of the Apostles,” as the same S. Chrysostom (in J. 87). “Guardian of the brethren, and of the whole world” (Ib. ult.). “Pastor of the Church and head stronger than adamant” (Id. in Matt. 55). “The immovable rock, immovable pedestal, the great Apostle, first of the disciples, first called and first obeying” (Id. in Pæn. 3). “Firmament of the Church, leader and master of Christians, column of the spiritual Israel, guardian of the feeble, master of the heavens, mouth of Christ, supreme head of the Apostles” (Id. in ador. caten. et glad. Apost. princ. Petri). “Prince of the Church, port of faith, master of the world” (Id. in SS. P. et P. et Eliam). “First in the supremacy of the Apostolate” (Greg. in Ezech. xviii). “High Priest of Christians” (Euseb. in Chron. 44). “Master of the army of God” (Id. Hist. ii. 14). “Set over the other disciples” (Bas. de Judic. Dei 9). “President of the world” (Chrys. in Matt. 11). “The Lord of the house of God, and prince of all his possession” (Bern. Ep. 137, ad Eugen.).
谁敢反对这群人呢?他们如此说,如此理解圣经,并据此认为所有这些名号和头衔都应归于圣彼得。
Who shall dare to oppose this company? Thus they speak, thus they understand the Scripture, and according to it do they hold that all these names and titles are due to S. Peter.
教会被她的主与配偶留在地上,有一位可见的首领,作为主与主人的副手。因此,教会应当始终在基督的一位可见的首席仆人之下联合在一起。
The Church then was left on earth by her Master and spouse with a visible chief and lieutenant of the Master and Lord. The Church is therefore to be always united together in a visible chief-minister of Christ.
第九章:圣彼得在主的代理职分上有继任者。继任所需的条件。
Chapter IX: That Saint Peter Has Had Successors in the Vicar-generalship of Our Lord. the Conditions Required for Succeeding Him.
至此我已清楚证明,大公教会是一个君主制团体,由基督的首席牧者治理其余众人。因此,教会之首并非只有圣彼得一人;正如教会并未因圣彼得去世而消亡,其首领的权威亦未中断——否则教会便不成一体,亦无法维持其创立者所设定的状态。事实上,主为这团体设立首领的所有理由,在教会初创时期(当时治理教会的使徒们圣洁、谦卑、仁爱、热爱合一与和谐)固然必要,但在教会发展与延续的过程中——当仁爱已冷淡,人人只顾爱自己,无人愿听从他人之言或服从纪律时——则更为迫切。
I have clearly proved so far that the Catholic Church was a monarchy in which Christ’s head minister governed all the rest. It was not then S. Peter only who was its head, but, as the Church has not failed by the death of S. Peter, so the authority of a head has not failed; otherwise, it would not be one, nor would it be in the state in which its founder had placed it. And in truth all the reasons for which Our Lord put a head to this body, do not so much require that it should be there in that beginning when the Apostles who governed the Church were holy, humble, charitable, lovers of unity and concord, as in the progress and continuation thereof, when charity having now grown cold each one loves himself, no one will obey the word of another nor submit to discipline.
我问你,如果那些被圣灵如此直接光照、如此坚定、如此刚强的使徒们,尚且需要一个确认者和牧者,作为他们合一以及教会合一的形式(forme)与可见的维系,那么如今,当教会成员中有如此多的软弱与缺陷时,教会岂不更需要一位吗?如果使徒们如此紧密地在仁爱中合一的心志,尚且需要一个外在的纽带——即一位首领的权威——那么后来,当仁爱变得如此冷淡时,岂不更需要一个可见的权威与统治者吗?而且,正如耶柔米所说,在使徒的时代,「从众人中选出一人,以便设立一个首领,从而消除分裂的机会」[n0251],那么如今,出于同样的理由,岂不更需要在教会中有一位首领吗?我们主的羊群要存留直到世界的终结,在可见的合一中。因此,外在治理的合一必须存留其中,除了我们主——祂设立了这形式——之外,没有人有权改变这治理的形式。[n0252]
I ask you, if the Apostles, whose understanding the Holy Spirit enlightened so immediately, who were so steadfast and so strong, needed a confirmer and pastor as the form (forme) and visible maintenance of their union, and of the union of the Church, how much more now has the Church need of one, when there are so many infirmities and weaknesses in the members of the Church? And if the wills of the Apostles, so closely united in charity, had need of an exterior bond in the authority of a head, how much more afterward when charity has grown so cold is there need of a visible authority and ruler? And if, as S. Jerome says, in the time of the Apostles, “One is chosen from amongst all, in order that, a head being established, occasion of schism may be taken away,”[n0251] how much more now, for the same reason, must there be a chief in the Church? The fold of Our Lord is to last till the consummation of the world, in visible unity. The unity then of external government must remain in it, and nobody has authority to change the form of administration save Our Lord who established it.[n0252]
这一切已在上文充分证明,由此可知,圣彼得已有继承人,现今亦有,且将一直延续至世界终结。
All this has been well proven above, and it follows therefrom that S. Peter has had successors, has them in these days and will have them even to the end of the ages.
我在此无意将难题剖析至最深处。我的目的只是指出一些主要理由,并精确阐明我们的信仰。事实上,若我要逐一回应对此提出的异议,虽然困难不大,却会耗费大量心力,而且其中大多数都如此微不足道,不值得浪费时间。让我们看看,要继承一个职位需要满足哪些条件。
I do not profess here to treat difficulties to the very bottom. It is enough for my purpose to indicate some principal reasons and to expose our belief precisely. Indeed, if I were to take notice of the objections which are made on this point, while I should find small difficulty I should have great trouble, and most of them are so slight that they are not worth losing time over. Let us see what conditions are required for succeeding to an office.
唯有当一个人——无论是因被罢免还是死亡——放弃并离开他的位置时,才能有继任者;因此,我们的主永远是教会之首和至高的大祭司,无人能继任他,因为他永远活着,从未放弃或离开这祭司职分或大祭司职分;尽管在尘世、在战斗的教会中,他部分地通过他的仆役和代表行使这职分,但他的权威过于卓越,无法完全传达。然而这些仆役和代表,无论有多少牧者,都可以放弃——无论是因罢免还是死亡——他们的职位和尊荣。
There can only be succession to one who, whether by deposition or by death, gives up and leaves his place; whence Our Lord is always head and sovereign Pontiff of the Church, to whom no one succeeds, because he is always living, and has never resigned or quitted this priesthood [or] pontificate; though here below, in the Church militant, he partly exercises it by his ministers and servants, his authority, however, being too excellent to be altogether communicated. But these ministers and representatives, as many pastors as ever there are, can give up and do give up, either by deposition or by death, their offices and dignities.
我们已经证明,圣彼得作为基督的首席大臣,是教会之首,并且这一职位或尊荣并非仅为他个人而设,而是为了整个教会的益处与好处。既然基督教要永远存续,那么这一职责与权威在战斗的教会中也必须是永续的。但如果圣彼得没有继承人,又如何能永续呢?毫无疑问,圣彼得如今已不再是牧者,因为他已不在战斗的教会中,甚至也不再是可见的人——而这正是可见教会中治理的必要条件。
Now we have shown that S. Peter was head of the Church as prime minister of Christ, and that this office or dignity was not conferred on him for himself alone, but for the good and profit of the whole Church, so that Christianity being always to endure, this same charge and authority must be perpetual in the Church militant, but how would it be perpetual if S. Peter had no successor? For there can be no doubt that S. Peter is pastor no longer, since he is no longer in the Church militant, nor is he even a visible man, which is a condition requisite for administration in the visible Church.
接下来要弄清楚他是如何卸任的,如何离开他的教宗职位的;究竟是生前主动退位,还是自然死亡。然后我们才能知道是谁接替他,以及依据何种权利。
It remains to learn how he made this quittance, how he left this pontificate of his; whether it was by laying it down during his life or by natural death. Then we will see who succeeded him and by what right.
一方面,无人怀疑圣彼得一生都持续担任他的职责。因为主所说的「喂养我的羊」这句话,不仅是对他授予这至高牧职的任命,也是一项绝对的命令,其限制仅限于他生命的终结,正如另一句「向万民传福音」[n0253]一样,使徒们直到死亡都在为此努力。因此,在圣彼得在世期间,他没有继任者,他没有卸下职责,也没有被罢免。除非牧羊之主将他移除——而这并未发生——否则他不可能被罢免(除非因异端,而异端从未触及使徒,尤其是他们的首领)。
And on the one hand nobody doubts that S. Peter continued in his charge all his life. For those words of Our Lord, Feed my sheep, were to him not only an institution into this supreme pastoral charge, but an absolute commandment, which had no other limitation than the end of his life, any more than that other, Preach the Gospel to every creature,[n0253] which the Apostles labored in until death. While therefore S. Peter lived this mortal life, he had no successor, he did not lay down his charge, and was not deposed from it. For he could not be so (except by heresy, which never had access to the Apostles, least of all to their head) unless the Master of the fold had removed him, which was not done.
正是死亡将他从这守护与普遍的守望中移除,他作为普通牧者看守着主人整个羊群的职责。但谁接替了他的位置呢?关于这一点,所有古代文献都一致认为,是罗马主教,因为圣彼得死于罗马主教之位——因此罗马教区是教会首领的最后驻地:所以,在圣彼得死后继任的罗马主教,接替了教会首领的位置,因而成为教会首领。有人可能会说,他接替教会首领只是作为罗马主教,而非作为世界的君王。但这样的人必须证明圣彼得有两个教区,一个是罗马的,另一个是全世界的,但事实并非如此。确实,他在安提阿有一个席位,但在他之后占据该席位的人并没有总代理权,因为圣彼得后来还活了很久,并未卸下那个职责,而是选择了罗马作为他的教区,并死于罗马主教之位,继任他的人完全接替了他,坐在他的席位上,这个席位是普世性的,尤其也是罗马主教区。因此,罗马主教在教会中保留了总代理的地位,并成为圣彼得的继任者。我现在要如此牢固地证明这一点,以至于只有固执的人才会怀疑它。
It was death then which removed him from this guard and general watch which he was keeping as ordinary pastor over the whole sheepfold of his Master. But who succeeded in his place? As to this, all antiquity agrees that it was the Bishop of Rome, for this reason that S. Peter died Bishop of Rome—therefore the diocese of Rome was the last seat of the head of the Church: therefore the Bishop of Rome who came after the death of S. Peter, succeeded to the head of the Church, and consequently was head of the Church. Some one might say that he succeeded the head of the Church as to the bishopric of Rome, but not as to the kingship of the world. But such a one must show that S. Peter had two sees, of which the one was for Rome, the other for the universe, which was not the case. It is true that he had a seat at Antioch, but he who held it after him had not the vicar-generalship, because S. Peter lived long afterward, and had not laid down that charge, but having chosen Rome for his see he died Bishop thereof, and he who succeeded him, succeeded him simply, and sat in his seat, which was the general seat over the whole world, and over the bishopric of Rome in particular. Hence, the Bishop of Rome remained general lieutenant in the Church, and successor of S. Peter. This I am now about to prove so solidly that only the obstinate will be able to doubt it.
第十章:罗马主教是圣彼得的真正继承者,也是战斗教会之首。
Chapter X: That the Bishop of Rome Is True Successor of St. Peter, and Head of the Militant Church.
我预设圣彼得是罗马主教,并且以主教身份去世。反对者否认这一点;许多人甚至否认他曾去过罗马,但我没有必要逐一反驳所有这些否定,因为当我充分证明圣彼得曾是罗马主教并以主教身份去世时,我就足以证明罗马主教是圣彼得的继承人。此外,我所有的证据和见证人都明确指出罗马主教继承了圣彼得,这正是我的论点,由此也将明确证明圣彼得曾在罗马并在那里去世。
I have presupposed that S. Peter was Bishop of Rome and died such. This the opposite party deny; many of them even deny that he ever was at Rome, but I am not obliged to attack all these negatives in detail, because when I shall have fully proved that S. Peter was and died Bishop of Rome, I shall have sufficiently proved that the Bishop of Rome is the successor of S. Peter. Besides, all my proofs and my witnesses state in express terms that the Bishop of Rome succeeded to S. Peter, which is my contention, and from which again will follow a clear certainty that S. Peter was at Rome and died there.
这是我的第一位见证人,圣克莱门特,圣彼得的门徒,在他写给主的兄弟雅各的第一封信中,这封信如此真实可信,以至于鲁菲努斯在约1200年前就成为了它的译者。他这样写道:「首席使徒西蒙彼得将万世的君王带到罗马城,使其也能得救。他怀着父爱的感动,在弟兄们的集会中握住我的手,说:我任命这位克莱门特为主教,我将我宣讲与教导的席位唯独交付给他。」稍后又说:「我将主交付给我的捆绑与释放的权力交付给他。」至于这封信的权威性,达马苏斯在《教宗录》中,在克莱门特的生平里这样提到:「在写给雅各的信中,你将发现圣彼得如何将教会托付给克莱门特。」鲁菲努斯在《圣克莱门特回忆录》的序言中,对此书给予了极高的赞誉,并说他已将其译为拉丁文,且圣克莱门特在其中见证了自己的任命,并说「圣彼得将他的席位留给他作为继任者」。这一见证向我们表明,圣彼得曾在罗马宣讲,并且他是那里的主教。如果他不是主教,他又怎能将一个他并未拥有的席位交付给圣克莱门特呢?
And now here is my first witness, S. Clement, disciple of S. Peter, in the first letter which he wrote to James, the brother of the Lord, which is so authentic that Rufinus became the translator of it about 1,200 years ago. Now he says these words: “Simon Peter, the chief apostle, brought the King of ages to the knowledge of the city of Rome, that it also might be saved. He being inspired with a fatherly affection, taking my hand in the assembly of the brethren, said: I ordain this Clement, Bishop, to whom alone I commit the chair of my preaching and doctrine.” And a little further on, “to him I deliver the power of binding and loosing which was delivered to me by the Lord.” And as to the authority of this epistle, Damasus in the Pontifical, in the life of Clement, speaks of it thus, “In the letter which was written to James you will find how to Clement was the Church committed by Blessed Peter.” And Rufinus, in the preface to the book of the Recognitions of S. Clement, speaks of it with great honor, and says that he had turned it into Latin, and that S. Clement bore witness in it to his own institution, and said “that S. Peter had left him as successor in his chair.” This testimony shows us both that S. Peter preached at Rome and that he was Bishop there. For if he had not been Bishop how would he have delivered to S. Clement a chair which he would not have held there?
第二,圣伊勒内(iii. 3)写道:「致那最大、最古老、最著名的教会,由两位最荣耀的使徒彼得和保罗所建立。」稍后又说:「因此,蒙福的使徒们建立并设立教会后,将管理教会作为主教的责任交给了利努斯;继他之后的是阿纳克利图斯;在他之后,第三位从使徒那里继承主教职的是克莱门。」
The second, S. Irenæus (iii. 3), “To the greatest and oldest and most famous Church, founded by the two most glorious Apostles, Peter and Paul.” And a little further on, “The blessed Apostles therefore, founding and instituting the Church, delivered to Linus the office of administering it as Bishop; to him succeeded Anacletus; after him, in the third place from the Apostles, Clement receives the episcopate.”
第三,特土良(《驳异端》xxxii)写道:「罗马教会也公布」——即通过公开的文件和证据表明——「克莱门特是由彼得设立的。」在同一书中(xxxvi),他写道:「幸福的教会,使徒们用自己的鲜血倾注了他们全部的教导!」——他指的是罗马教会,「在那里,彼得所受的苦难与主的苦难相似。」由此可知,圣彼得在罗马去世并在那里设立了圣克莱门特。因此,将这一见证与其他见证结合起来,可以看出他曾在罗马担任主教并在那里教导至死。
The third, Tertullian (de Pr. xxxii), “The Church also of the Romans publishes”—that is, shows by public instruments and proofs—“that Clement was ordained by Peter.” And in the same book (xxxvi), “Happy Church, into which the Apostles poured with their blood their whole doctrine!”—and he speaks of the Roman Church, “where Peter’s passion is made like to the Lord’s.” Whereby you see that S. Peter died at Rome and instituted S. Clement there. So that joining this testimony to the others, it is seen that he was Bishop there and died teaching there.
第四,圣居普良(《致科尔内略书》55):「他们竟敢驶向彼得的座位,以及那源头教会,司铎的合一正是从那里而出」——他这里说的是罗马教会。
The fourth, S. Cyprian (Ep. 55, ad Corn.), “They dare to sail off to the chair of Peter, and to the head Church, whence the sacerdotal unity has come forth”—and he is speaking of the Roman Church.
优西比乌(《编年史》44年)写道:「彼得,加利利人,基督徒的首位教宗,首先建立了安提阿教会,随后前往罗马,在那里宣讲福音,并担任该城主教长达二十五年。」
Eusebius (Chron. ann. 44), “Peter, by nation a Galilæan, the first pontiff of Christians, having first founded the Church of Antioch, proceeds to Rome, where, preaching the Gospel, he continues twenty-five years bishop of the same city.”
埃皮法尼乌斯(ii. 27)写道:「罗马主教们的传承顺序如下:彼得和保罗、利努斯、克莱图斯、克莱门特,等等。」
Epiphanius (ii. 27), “The succession of bishops at Rome is in this order; Peter and Paul, Linus, Cletus, Clement, &c.”
多罗德乌斯(在《Syn.》中)写道:「利努斯是在首位治理者彼得之后的罗马主教。」
Dorotheus (in Syn.), “Linus was Bishop of Rome after the first ruler, Peter.”
奥普塔图斯·米莱维(《论分裂》),「你不能否认你知道,在罗马城,主教座席首先被托付给了彼得,彼得,所有使徒的首领,坐在那里。」稍后又说,「彼得首先坐在那里,其后是利努斯,利努斯之后是克莱门。」
Optatus of Milevis (de Sch Don.), “You cannot deny that you know that in the city of Rome the episcopal chair was first intrusted to Peter, in which Peter, head of all the Apostles, sat.” And a little further on, “Peter sat first, to whom succeeded Linus, to Linus succeeded Clement.”
圣耶柔米(《致达玛苏书》)写道:「我是在与渔夫的继任者、十字架的门徒交谈:我与你至福的共融,是在彼得的座位上联合的。」
S. Jerome (ad Dam.), “With the successor of the fisherman and the disciple of the cross do I treat: I am united in communion with thy Blessedness, in the chair of Peter.”
圣奥古斯丁(《书信》53,致根纳迪乌斯)写道:「彼得之后是利诺,利诺之后是克莱孟。」
S. Augustine (Ep. 53, ad Gen.), “To Peter succeeded Linus, to Linus Clement.”
在第四次迦克墩大公会议(第三会期)中,当圣座的使节们要宣布对狄奥斯库若的判决时,他们如此说道:「因此,最神圣、蒙福的良,那伟大而古老的罗马的主教,藉着我们和本次神圣的会议,并与那三倍蒙福、永远当受赞美的使徒彼得——他是大公教会的磐石与根基——一同,剥夺了他的主教尊位,并将他逐出司铎职分。」请稍加留意这些细节:罗马主教是藉着他的使节和会议,独自一人剥夺了他的职位;他们还将罗马主教与圣彼得联合起来。因为这类事情表明,罗马主教占据了圣彼得的地位。
In the Fourth General Council of Chalcedon (Act. iii), when the legates of the Holy See would deliver sentence against Dioscorus, they speak in this fashion: “Wherefore, most holy and blessed Leo, of the great and older Rome, by us and by the present holy synod, together with the thrice blessed and ever to be praised Apostle Peter, who is the rock and the foundation of the Catholic Church, has stripped him of the episcopal dignity and also ejected him from the priestly ministry.” Give a little attention to these particulars, that the Bishop of Rome alone deprives him, by his legates and by the Council, that they unite the Bishop of Rome with S. Peter. For such things show that the Bishop of Rome holds the place of S. Peter.
亚历山大会议(亚他拿修在场)在致斐理斯二世的书信中,对此点使用了非同寻常的措辞,其中提到,在尼西亚会议中曾决定,未经罗马圣座同意不得召开任何会议,但为此制定的相关法规已被亚略主义异端分子焚毁。事实上,尤利乌斯一世在《为亚他拿修辩护、反对东方派的复文》(第2、3章)中引用了尼西亚会议关于此事的两条法规,尤利乌斯一世的这份著作在四百年前由格拉提安引用,九百年前由伊西多尔引用。伟大的教父莱林的文森特在一千年前也曾提及。我提及此事是因为尼西亚会议的全部法规并未完整留存,仅存二十条,但众多权威作者引用了超出这二十条的其他法规,使我们不得不相信上述亚历山大会议那些良善教父所言——亚略主义者已将大部分法规销毁。
The Synod of Alexandria, at which Athanasius was present, in its letter to Felix II, uses remarkable words on this point, and among other things, relates that in the Council of Nice it had been determined that it was not lawful to celebrate any Council without the consent of the Holy See of Rome, but that the canons which had been made to that effect had been burnt by the Arian heretics. And in fact, Julius I, in the Rescript against the Orientals in Favour of Athanasius (cc. 2, 3), cites two canons of the Council of Nice which relate to this matter, which work of Julius I has been cited by Gratian, 400 years ago, and by Isidore 900. And the great father, Vincent of Lerius, makes mention of it 1,000 years back. I say this because all the canons of Nice are not in existence, only 20 remaining, but so many grave authors cite others beyond the twenty, that we are obliged to believe what is said by those good fathers of Alexandria above-named, that the Arians have got the greater part destroyed.
为了神的缘故,让我们将目光投向那最初六个世纪中最古老、最纯洁的教会,并从各个方面审视它。如果我们发现它坚信教宗是圣彼得的继承人,否认这一点岂不是极其鲁莽?
For God’s sake let us cast our eyes on that most ancient and pure Church of the first six centuries, and regard it from all sides. And if we find it firmly believes that the Pope was successor of S. Peter, what rashness will it be to deny it?
在我看来,这是一个无需额外证明、本身便具有充分说服力的理由。圣彼得在他的代理职分上已有继任者。而在古代教会中,除了罗马主教,还有谁曾享有圣彼得继任者与教会首脑的声誉呢?诚然,所有古代作者,无论他们是谁,都将这一头衔归于教宗,而从未赋予他人。
This, methinks, is a reason which asks no credit but pays in good coin. S. Peter has had successors in his vicarship. And who has ever in the ancient Church had the reputation of being successor of S. Peter, and head of the Church, except the Bishop of Rome? In truth all ancient authors, whosoever they be, all give this title to the Pope, and never to others.
那么,我们又如何能说这不属于他呢?这确实是在否认已知的真理。或者,让他们告诉我们,还有哪位主教是教会的元首,是圣彼得的继任者。在尼西亚大公会议、君士坦丁堡大公会议和迦克墩大公会议上,都未见有任何主教为自己僭越首席地位。根据古老的习惯,首席地位归于教宗;没有其他主教被提到与之同等的地位。简而言之,在最初的五百年里,从未有任何主教——无论是确定地还是存疑地——被称为众主教之首或高于其他主教,除了罗马主教。关于他,确实从未有过怀疑,而是被视为既定事实,即他就是这样一位元首。那么,在1500年过去之后,又有什么理由来质疑这一古老的传统呢?若要列举我们从古人著作中得到的关于这一真理的所有确证和重复,我将永远无法穷尽。但就目前而言,这足以证明罗马主教是圣彼得的继任者,并且圣彼得曾是、也死在罗马主教任上。
And how then shall we say it does not belong to him? Truly it were to deny the known truth. Or let them tell us what other bishop is the head of the Church, and successor of S. Peter. At the Council of Nice, at those of Constantinople and Chalcedon, it is not seen that any bishop usurps the primacy for himself. It is attributed, according to ancient custom, to the Pope; no other is named in equal degree. In short, never was it said, either certainly or doubtfully, of any bishop in the first 500 years that he was head or superior over the rest, except of the Bishop of Rome, about him indeed it was never doubted, but was held as settled that he was such. On what ground, then, after 1,500 years passed, would one cast doubt on this ancient tradition? I should never end were I to try to catalogue all the assurances and repetitions of this truth which we have in the ancients’ writings. But this will suffice just now to prove that the Bishop of Rome is the successor of S. Peter, and that S. Peter was and died Bishop at Rome.
第十一章:圣彼得生平及其首批继任者设立简述
Chapter XI: Short Description of the Life of St. Peter and of the Institution of His First Successors.
众牧者之间,再没有比这问题争论得更激烈的了。他们竭力运用推测、假定、两难、解释以及各种手段,试图证明圣彼得从未到过罗马——唯独加尔文例外,他见此事与一切古传相悖,且于其主张并无必要,便满足于声称圣彼得至少在罗马担任主教的时间不长:「鉴于众作者的一致见证,我不否认他曾到过罗马。但说他曾担任主教,尤其是长期担任,我无法承认。」然而,事实上,即便他担任罗马主教的时间极短,若他死在那里,便在那里留下了他的座位与继承。因此,对于加尔文,我们本无需过多辩论,只要他愿意真诚承认圣彼得死于罗马,且去世时是那里的主教。至于其他人,我们上文已充分证明圣彼得是以罗马主教的身分去世的。
There is no question which the ministers fight over so pertinaciously as this. For they try by force of conjectures, presumptions, dilemmas, explanations, and by every means, to prove that S. Peter was never at Rome, except Calvin, who, seeing that this was to belie all antiquity, and that it was not needed for his opinion, contents himself with saying that at least S. Peter was not long Bishop at Rome: “On account of the consent of writers, I do not dispute that he was at Rome. But that he was bishop, especially for a long time, I cannot admit.” But in truth, though he were Bishop of Rome for but a very short time, if he died there he left there his chair and his succession. So that as to Calvin we should not have great cause for discussion, provided that he was resolved to acknowledge sincerely that S. Peter died at Rome, and that he was bishop there when he died. And as to the others we have sufficiently proved above that S. Peter died Bishop of Rome.
那些相反的说法与其说是难以解决,不如说是吹毛求疵;因为谁若对圣彼得的生平有真实的了解,就足以回应所有的异议。我将简要陈述我认为更有可能的观点,并遵循杰出的神学家、艾克斯总主教吉尔伯特·热内布拉尔在其《编年史》中的见解,以及耶稣会士罗伯特·贝拉明在其《论争》中的观点,他们紧密追随圣耶柔米和优西比乌在《编年史》中的记载。
The statements which are made to the contrary are more captious than hard to resolve, and because he who shall have the true account of the life of S. Peter before his eyes will have enough answer for all the objections, I will briefly say what I think the more probable, in which I will follow the opinion of that excellent theologian, Gilbert Genebrard, Archbishop of Aix, in his Chro nology, and of Robert Bellarmine, Jesuit, in his Controversies, who closely follow S. Jerome, and Eusebius in Chronico.
我主于是在提庇留十八年升天,并命令他的使徒们留在耶路撒冷十二年——根据殉道者特拉塞亚斯的古老传统,并非所有使徒都留下,而是其中一部分(为应验以赛亚所说的话[n0254],也如圣保罗和圣巴拿巴似乎暗示的那样[n0255]),因为圣彼得在十二年未满之前,已在吕大和约帕。有部分使徒留在犹太地为犹太人作见证,这便足够了。于是,圣彼得在升天后留在犹太地约五年,传讲并宣告福音;在第一年结束时或稍后,圣保罗归信,三年后他上耶路撒冷去见彼得[n0256],与他同住了十五天。圣彼得在犹太地传道约五年后,于第五年末前往安提阿,在那里担任主教约七年,即直到克劳狄第二年;但在此期间,他也为外邦人的归信,前往加拉太、亚细亚、加帕多家等地进行福音旅程。之后,他将主教职责托付给善良的以弗底,返回耶路撒冷;抵达该地时,他为讨犹太人喜欢[n0257],在逾越节前后被希律囚禁。但不久后在天使指引下逃离监狱,于同年——即克劳狄第二年——来到罗马,在那里设立了他的主教座,并持守约二十五年。在此期间,他并未忽略根据基督徒团体的需要探访各省;但特别值得一提的是,在救主受难与升天后的第十八年,即克劳狄第九年,他与其余犹太人一同被逐出罗马,前往耶路撒冷,在那里主持了耶路撒冷会议。克劳狄死后,圣彼得返回罗马,重拾最初的教导工作,并不时探访各省;最终,尼禄将他与同伴圣保罗一同囚禁并处死。彼得在信徒们虔诚的恳求下,准备趁夜逃离出城,却在城门口遇见我主,对他说:Domine quo vadis?——主啊,你往哪里去?主回答说:我要去罗马,再次被钉十字架[n0258]。圣彼得深知这回答指向他自己的十字架。因此,在犹太地约五年、安提阿七年、罗马二十五年后,他在尼禄帝国第十四年被倒钉十字架,同日圣保罗被斩首。
Our Lord then ascended into heaven in the 18th year of Tiberius, and commanded his Apostles to stay in Jerusalem 12 years, according to the ancient tradition of Thraseas, martyr, not all indeed but some of them (to verify the word spoken by Isaias,[n0254] and as SS. Paul and Barnabas seem to imply [n0255]), for S. Peter was in Lydda and in Joppa before the 12 years had expired. It was enough that some Apostles should remain in Judæa as witnesses to the Jews. S. Peter then remained in Judæa about five years after the Ascension, preaching and announcing the Gospel, and at the end of the first year, or soon afterward, S. Paul was converted, who after three years went to Jerusalem to see Peter,[n0256] with whom he stayed 15 days. S. Peter then having preached about five years in Judæa, toward the end of the fifth year went to Antioch, where he remained Bishop about seven years, that is, till the second year of Claudius, but meanwhile making evangelic journeys into Galatia, Asia, Cappadocia and elsewhere, for the conversion of the nations. From thence, having committed his episcopal charge to the good Evodius, he returned to Jerusalem, on his arrival in which place he was imprisoned by Herod to please the Jews [n0257] about the time of the Passover. But escaping from the prison soon afterward under the direction of the angel, he came, that same year, which was the second of Claudius, to Rome, where he established his chair, which he held about 25 years, during which he did not omit to visit various provinces, according to the necessity of the Christian commonwealth, but among other things, about the 18th year of the Passion and Ascension of the Savior, which was the ninth of Claudius, he was driven with the rest of the Hebrews from Rome, and went away to Jerusalem, where the Council of Jerusalem was celebrated, in which S. Peter presided. Then Claudius being dead, S. Peter returned to Rome, taking up again his first work of teaching and of visiting from time to time various provinces, where at last Nero, having imprisoned him for death, with S. Paul his companion, Peter, yielding to the holy importunities of the faithful, was about to make his escape and get out of the city by night, when meeting Our Savior by the gate he said to him, Domine quo vadis?—Lord, whither goest thou? He answered, I go to Rome to be crucified anew,[n0258] an answer which S. Peter well knew pointed toward his cross. So that, after having been about five years in Judæa, seven years in Antioch, 25 years at Rome, in the 14th year of Nero’s empire he was crucified, head downward, and on the same day S. Paul had his head cut off.
但在离世之前,圣彼得拉着他的门徒圣克勉的手,任命他为自己的继任者;然而圣克勉并未立即接受此职,也未行使职权,直到利诺与克肋托去世之后——这两人曾是圣彼得在罗马主教区管理中的助手。因此,若有人问为何有些作者将圣克勉列为圣彼得之后的第一位,而另一些则列圣利诺为首,我将引用值得信赖的作者圣埃皮法尼乌斯的话来回答:[n0259]「任何人都不必惊讶利诺与克肋托在圣克勉之前担任主教职,尽管克勉是使徒的门徒,与彼得和保罗同时代,因为利诺与克肋托也同样与使徒同时代;至于他是在使徒在世时从彼得手中接受了主教职的覆手礼却推辞等待,还是在使徒离世后由主教克肋托任命,我们并不清楚。」
But before dying, taking by the hand his disciple S. Clement, S. Peter appointed him his successor, an office which S. Clement would not accept nor exercise till after the death of Linus and of Cletus, who had been coadjutors of S. Peter in the administration of the Roman bishopric. So that to him who would know why some authors place S. Clement first in order after S. Peter, and others S. Linus, I will make him an answer by S. Epiphanius, an author worthy of credit, whose words are these:[n0259] “Let no man wonder that Linus and Cletus took up the episcopate before S. Clement, he being a disciple of the Apostles, contemporary with Peter and Paul, for they also were contemporaries of the Apostles; whether therefore whilst they were alive he received from Peter the imposition of the hands of the episcopate, and refusing the office waited, or, after the departure of the Apostles was appointed by the bishop Cletus, we do not clearly know.”
因此,既然圣克莱门被圣彼得拣选——正如他本人所见证的——却直到利努斯和克勒图斯去世后才接受此职,有些人考虑到圣彼得的拣选,将他列为第一任;另一些人则着眼于他的推辞以及他将职权的行使留给了利努斯和克勒图斯,将他列为第四任。
Because therefore S. Clement had been chosen by S. Peter, as he himself testifies, and yet would not accept the charge before the death of Linus and Cletus, some, in consideration of the election made by S. Peter, place him the first in order, others, looking at the refusal he gave and at his leaving the exercise of it to Linus and Cletus, place him the fourth.
此外,圣埃皮法尼乌斯可能因缺乏充分证据而对圣彼得任命圣革利免的选举存疑,而特土良、达玛苏、鲁菲努斯等人或许有途径确认真相,这或许就是圣埃皮法尼乌斯如此模棱两可的原因。更早期的特土良则明确断言:「罗马教会公开宣告,革利免是由彼得所祝圣的」,也就是说,教会以文献和公开行动为证。至于我本人,我理当选择站在那些确信者一边,因为若有人怀疑一位正直明智之人明确证实之事,便是与发言者相悖。相反,若对他人所怀疑之事确信无疑,则仅意味着怀疑者并非全知——正如他首先以怀疑承认了自己,因为怀疑无非就是对某事的真相未能确知。
Besides, S. Epiphanius may have had reason to doubt about the election of S. Clement made by S. Peter, for want of having had sufficient proofs, while possibly Tertullian, Damasus, Rufinus and others may have had means of ascertaining the truth, and this may be the reason why S. Epiphanius speaks thus indecisively. Tertullian, who was more ancient, states positively, “The Church of the Romans publishes that Clement was ordained by Peter,” that is, proves by documents and public acts. As for myself I prefer, and reasonably, to place myself on the side of those who are certain, because he who doubts what a man of probity and sense distinctly certifies contradicts the speaker. On the contrary, to be sure of that which another doubts about is simply to imply that the doubter does not know all, as indeed he has first confessed himself, by doubting, for doubting is nothing but not certainly knowing the truth of a thing.
现在,通过这段关于圣彼得生平的简短叙述——它处处都显得合情合理——我们已经看到,圣彼得并非一直待在罗马,而是在那里设立了他的主教座后,并未忽略走访许多省份、返回耶路撒冷并履行使徒的职分。如此一来,所有那些从圣保罗书信的消极权威中得出的琐碎理由,将不再能影响你的判断。因为,如果说圣保罗在写给罗马和从罗马发出的书信中未曾提及圣彼得,我们也不必惊讶,或许,那时圣彼得并不在那里。
And now, having seen by this short account of the life of S. Peter, which bears every mark of probability, that S. Peter did not always stay in Rome, but, having his chair there, did not omit to visit many provinces, to return to Jerusalem and to fulfill the Apostolic office, all those frivolous reasons which are drawn from the negative authority of the Epistle of S. Paul will no longer have entrance into your judgments. For if it be said that S. Paul, writing to Rome and from Rome, has made no mention of S. Peter, we need not be surprised, for, perhaps, he was not there at that time.
因此,可以相当确定的是,圣彼得的第一封书信是从罗马写成的,正如圣耶柔米所见证的:[n0260] 他说:「彼得在他的第一封书信中,用巴比伦这个名字象征性地指代罗马,说:『在巴比伦与你们同蒙拣选的教会问你们安。』」这一点,使徒的门徒、那位极其古老的帕皮亚先前已经证实,正如优西比乌所记载的。但是,这个推论能成立吗——圣彼得在那封书信中,没有给出任何迹象表明圣保罗与他同在,因此保罗从未到过罗马?这封书信并未包含一切,如果它没有说他在那里,它也没有说他不在那里。很可能他当时不在那里,或者即使他在,出于某种原因,在那个地方提及他并不合宜。对于圣保罗的书信,我也持同样的看法。
So, it is quite certain that the First Epistle of S. Peter was written from Rome, as S. Jerome witnesses:[n0260] “Peter,” says he, “in his first Epistle, figuratively signifying Rome under the name of Babylon, says, “The Church which is in Babylon, elected together, saluteth you.” This that most ancient man Papias, a disciple of the Apostles, had previously attested, as Eusebius records. But would this consequence be good—S. Peter, in that Epistle, gives no sign that S. Paul was with him, therefore Paul was never in Rome? This Epistle does not contain everything, and if it does not say that he was there, it also does not say that he was not. It is probable that he was not there then, or that if he were it was not expedient to name him in that place for some reason. I say the same of S. Paul’s letter.
最后,为了将圣彼得生平的时间与提庇留、卡利古拉和尼禄的统治时期对应起来,我们可以大致排列如下:在提庇留第十八年,我主升天,提庇留在我主离世后大约又活了六年;升天五年后,在提庇留统治的最后一年,圣彼得来到安提阿,在那里停留了大约七年——即提庇留剩余的年份、卡利古拉的四年以及克劳狄乌斯的两年——在克劳狄乌斯第二年末,他来到罗马,在那里住了七年,直到克劳狄乌斯第九年,犹太人被逐出罗马,这促使圣彼得退往犹太地。大约五年后,克劳狄乌斯在其统治第十四年去世,圣彼得返回罗马,在那里一直住到尼禄的第十四年,也是最后一年。这样算来,圣彼得在他的主离世后大约活了三十七年,其中约有十二年在犹太地与安提阿度过,二十五年则作为罗马主教生活。
Lastly, to adjust the times of the life of S. Peter to the reigns of Tiberius, Caius Caligula and Nero, we can lay them out something in this fashion. In the 18th year of Tiberius, Our Lord ascended into heaven, and Tiberius survived Our Lord in this world about six years; five years after the Ascension, in the last year of the Empire of Tiberius, S. Peter came to Antioch, where having stayed about seven years—that is, what remained of Tiberius, four years of Caius Caligula, and two of Claudius—toward the end of the second of Claudius he came to Rome, where he remained seven years, that is, till the ninth of Claudius, when the Jews were driven out of Rome, which caused S. Peter to withdraw into Judæa. About five years afterward, Claudius being dead in the 14th year of his reign, S. Peter returned to Rome, where he stayed until the fourteenth and last year of Nero. This makes about 37 years that S. Peter lived after the death of his Master, of which he lived 12 partly in Judæa partly in Antioch, and 25 he lived as Bishop of Rome.
第十二章:古代授予教宗的尊号证实以上一切
Chapter XII: Confirmation of All the Above by the Titles Which Antiquity Has Given to the Pope.
简而言之,听听古人对这事的看法,以及他们如何看待罗马主教。以下是他们的说法——无论是关于罗马教座及其教会,还是关于教宗,其实都是一回事。
Hear in few words what the Ancients thought of this matter, and in what rank they held the Bishop of Rome. This is the way they speak, whether of the See of Rome and its Church, whether of the Pope, for all comes to the same.
他们如此称呼罗马教会;现在且看他们如何称呼教宗。
Thus do they name the Roman Church; now see how they style the Pope.
我若试图罗列古人对罗马圣座及其主教所赋予的一切尊称,恐怕永远也说不完。以上所述,已足以让最顽固的头脑看清贝扎在其《论教会的标记》一文中,追随其师加尔文所重复的那个荒谬谎言——他声称福卡斯是首位赋予罗马主教超越他人的权威,并确立其首席地位的人。
I should never end if I tried to heap together all the titles which the Ancients have given to the Holy See of Rome and to its Bishop. The above ought to suffice to make even the most perverse wits see the extravagant lie which Beza continues to tell after his master Calvin, in his treatise On the Marks of the Church, where he says that Phocas was the first to give authority to the Bishop of Rome over the rest, and to place him in Primacy.
说出如此粗鄙的谎言有何用处?福卡斯生活在圣大额我略的时代,而我引用的每一位作者都早于圣大额我略,除了圣伯尔纳铎——我之所以引用他的《论思考》一书,是因为加尔文认为这些论述如此真实,以至于他认为是真理本身在其中发言。[n0261]
What is the use of uttering so gross a lie? Phocas lived in the time of S. Gregory the Great, and every one of the authors I have cited is earlier than S. Gregory, except S. Bernard, whom I have quoted, from his books On Consideration, because Calvin holds these so true that he considers truth itself has spoken in them.[n0261]
有人反驳说,圣额我略不允许人称他为「普世主教」。但「普世主教」可以理解为这样一种主教:他是全宇宙的主教,而其他主教只是他的代理或替代者——事实并非如此。因为主教们确实是属灵的君王、首领与牧者;他们不是教宗的副手,而是我主的副手,因此我主称他们为弟兄。或者,这个词也可以理解为一位统管一切的主教,相对于他,所有在特定范围内负责监督的人确实是下属,但并非代理或替代者。正是在这个意义上,古人称他为普世主教,而圣额我略所否认的是前一种含义。
It is objected that S. Gregory would not let himself be called Universal Bishop. But universal Bishop may be understood of one who is in such sort bishop of the universe that the other bishops are only vicars and substitutes, which is not the case. For the bishops are truly spiritual princes, chiefs and pastors; not lieutenants of the Pope, but of Our Lord, who therefore calls them brethren. Or the word may be understood of one who is superintendent over all, and in regard of whom all the others who are superintendents in particular are inferiors indeed but not vicars or substitutes. And it is in this sense that the Ancients have called him Universal Bishop, while S. Gregory denies it in the other sense.
他们反对迦太基会议,该会议禁止任何人自称为「祭司长」,但他们提出这一点,只是因为没有其他依据可循——谁不知道那只是一个影响该省主教的地方会议呢?罗马主教并不在其中,他们之间还隔着地中海。
They object the Council of Carthage, which forbids that any one shall call himself Prince of Priests, but it is for want of something to go on with that they put this in, for who is ignorant that this was a provincial Council affecting the bishops of that Province, in which the Bishop of Rome was not—the Mediterranean Sea lies between them.
最后是「教宗」这个名称,我特意留到这部分结尾,这是我们通常对罗马主教的称呼。这个名称原本是主教们通用的;请看圣耶柔米在一封信中这样称呼圣奥古斯丁[n0262]:「愿全能者保佑你平安,我主,真正圣洁而可敬的教宗。」但由于他职责的普世性,这个名称被特别地、卓越地用于教宗,因此在迦克墩会议上,他被称为「普世教宗」,或简称为「教宗」,无需任何附加或限定。这个词的意思无非是「首席父亲」或「祖父」。《Papos aviasque tre mentes anteferunt patribus seri novâ curâ nepotes》[n0263]。
There remained the name of Pope, which I have kept for the ending of this part of my subject, and which is the ordinary one by which we call the Bishop of Rome. This name was common to bishops; witness S. Jerome, who thus styles S. Augustine in an Epistle,[n0262] “May the Almighty keep thee safe, Lord, truly holy and reverend pope.” But it has been made particular to the Pope by excellence, on account of the universality of his charge, whence he is called in the Council of Chalcedon, Universal Pope, and simply Pope, without addition or limitation. And this word means nothing more than chief father or grandfather. Papos aviasque tre mentes anteferunt patribus seri novâ curâ nepotes.[n0263]
为使你明白这名称在善人中间是何等古老——请听使徒的门徒圣依纳爵的话:「当你,」他说,「在罗马与教宗利诺同在时。」[n0264] 那时便已有教皇党人,且是何等样人!
And that you may know how ancient this name is among good men—[hear] S. Ignatius, disciple of the Apostles: “When thou wast,” says he, “at Rome with Pope Linus.”[n0264] Already at that time there were papists, and of what sort!
我们称他为「圣座」,并发现圣耶柔米早已用同样的称呼:[n0265]「我以十字架恳求您的至福……我追随基督,只与您的至福,即彼得的宝座,共融。」我们称他为「圣父」,但您已看到,圣耶柔米也如此称呼圣奥古斯丁。
We call him His Holiness, and we find that S. Jerome already called him by the same name:[n0265] “I beseech thy Blessedness, by the cross, &c…. I following Christ alone am joined in communion with thy Blessedness, that is, the chair of Peter.” We call him Holy Father, but you have seen that S. Jerome so calls S. Augustine.
至于其余的人,那些为了让你相信教宗是敌基督而解释帖撒罗尼迦后书第二章的人,可能曾告诉你,教宗在地上自称为神或神的儿子,他们是世上最大的说谎者。因为教宗们非但从未僭取任何野心勃勃的称号,反而自圣额我略时代以来,大多自称为「众仆之仆」。他们从未以你们所说的那种名号自称,除非是在通常的意义上——正如凡遵守神诫命的人,按照赐给「信他名之人」(约一)的权柄,都可以如此。那些像你们的牧师那样如此污秽地撒谎的人,倒确实可以自称为魔鬼的儿女。
For the rest, those who, explaining chapter ii of the Second of Thessalonians, to make you believe the Pope is Antichrist, may have told you that he makes himself be called God on earth, or Son of God, are the greatest liars in the world, for so far are the popes from taking any ambitious title that from the time of S. Gregory they have for the most part called themselves servants of the servants of God. Never have they called themselves by such names as you say except in the ordinary acceptation, as every one can be if he keep the commandments of God, according to the power given to them that believe in his name (John i). Rightly indeed might those call themselves children of the devil who lie so foully as do your ministers.
第十三章:教宗的权威应受何等尊崇
Chapter XIII: In How Great Esteem the Authority of the Pope Ought to Be Held.
使徒们通常有机会发言时,总是由圣彼得一人代表全体说话,这绝非没有奥秘。在《约翰福音》第六章,正是他代表众人说:「主啊,你有永生之道,我们还归从谁呢?我们已经信了,又知道你是神的圣者。」在《马太福音》第十六章,也正是他代表众人作了那崇高的宣认:「你是基督,是永生神的儿子。」他代表众人问道:「看哪,我们已经撇下所有的跟从你了。」(太十九)在《路加福音》第十二章,他问:「主啊,这比喻是为我们说的呢,还是为众人呢?」
It is certainly not without mystery that often in the Gospel where there is occasion for the Apostles in general to speak, S. Peter alone speaks for all. In S. John (vi) it was he who said for all: Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we have believed and have known that thou art the Christ the Son of God. It was he, in S. Matthew (xvi), who in the name of all made that noble confession: Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God. He asked for all, Behold we have left all things, and so on (Matt. xix). In S. Luke (xii), Lord, dost thou speak this parable to us, or likewise to all?
通常,头要为整个身体发言,而头所说的,就被视为其余肢体所说的。你看,在选举圣马提亚时,不是只有他一人发言并决定吗?
It is usual that the head should speak for the whole body, and what the head says is considered to be said by all the rest. Do you not see that in the election of S. Matthias it is he alone who speaks and determines?
犹太人问众使徒说:「弟兄们,我们当怎样行?」(徒二)圣彼得一人代表众人回答:「你们当悔改」,等等。正因如此,金口圣若望和俄利根称他为「使徒的口舌与冠冕」,正如我们先前所见,因为他惯常代表众使徒发言;同一位金口圣若望又称他为「基督的口舌」,因为他作为元首与牧人,为整个教会并向整个教会所说的话,与其说是人的言语,不如说是主的言语:「我实实在在告诉你们:接待我所派遣的,就是接待我」(约十三)。因此,他所说所定的,绝不可能是虚假的。确实,若那坚固者已跌倒,其余众人岂不也都跌倒了吗?若那坚固者自己跌倒或摇动,谁能坚固他呢?若那坚固者自身不稳固、不坚定,当他人软弱时,谁能使他们刚强呢?因为经上记着:若是瞎子领瞎子,两个人都要掉在坑里;若是不稳的、软弱的想要扶持、支撑软弱的人,两人必一同仆倒。所以,主赐予彼得权柄与命令去坚固他人,也按比例赐予他履行此责的能力与途径;否则,祂若命令不可能之事,便是徒然了。要坚固他人、扶持软弱者,自己就不能受制于软弱,而必须像真正的磐石那样坚实稳固。圣彼得正是如此——就他作为教会的总牧者与治理者而言。
The Jews asked all the Apostles, What shall we do, men and breth ren (Acts. ii)? S. Peter alone answers for all: Do penance, and so on. And it is for this reason that S. Chrysostom and Origen have called him “the mouth and the crown of the Apostles,” as we saw above, because he was accustomed to speak for all the Apostles, and the same S. Chrysostom calls him “the mouth of Christ,” because what he says for the whole Church and to the whole Church as head and pastor, is not so much a word of man as of Our Lord: Amen, I say to you he that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me (John xiii). Therefore, what he said and determined could not be false. And truly if the confirmer be fallen, have not all the rest fallen? If the confirmer fall or totter, who shall confirm him? If the confirmer be not firm and steady, when the others grow weak who shall strengthen them? For it is written that if the blind lead the blind both shall fall into the ditch, and if the unsteady and the feeble would hold up and support the feeble, they shall both come to ground. So that Our Lord, giving authority and command to Peter to confirm the others, has in like proportion given him the power and the means to do this; otherwise, vainly would he have commanded things that were impossible. Now in order to confirm the others and to strengthen the weak, one must not be subject to weakness oneself but be solid and fixed as a true stone and a rock. Such was S. Peter, in so far as he was pastor-general and governor of the Church.
那么,当圣彼得被立为教会的基石,并且教会得到保证,阴间的权柄不能胜过它时,难道这还不足以说明,作为教会治理与行政的基石,圣彼得不会被不信或错谬——这阴间的主要门户——所压碎和摧毁吗?因为谁不知道,若基石被推翻,若它被侵蚀,整个建筑就会倒塌。同样,若那最高的牧者将他的羊群引向有毒的草场,羊群显然很快就会迷失。因为若最高的牧者偏离了正路,谁能纠正他?若他走迷,谁能领他回来?
So when S. Peter was placed as foundation of the Church, and the Church was certified that the gates of hell should not prevail against it, was it not enough to say that S. Peter, as foundation stone of the ecclesiastical government and administration, could not be crushed and broken by infidelity or error, which is the principal gate of hell? For who knows not that if the foundation be overthrown, if that can be sapped, the whole building falls. In the same way, if the supreme acting shepherd can conduct his sheep into venomous pastures, it is clearly visible that the flock is soon to be lost. For if the supreme acting shepherd leads out of the path, who will put him right? If he stray, who will bring him back?
事实上,我们必须单纯地跟随他,而不是引导他,否则羊群就会成为牧人。确实,教会不可能总是召开大公会议,而最初三个世纪根本没有举行过任何会议。那么,在每日出现的困难中,除了向总首领、我们主的代权者求助,还能向谁求助,从谁那里获得更稳妥的法律、更可靠的准则呢?这一切不仅适用于圣彼得,也同样适用于他的继任者,因为原因若存,效果亦然。教会始终需要一个无误的确立者,她可以向他申诉;需要一个地狱之门——尤其是错误——无法推翻的根基;并且始终需要她的牧人不能将她的子女引入歧途。因此,圣彼得的继任者们都拥有这些同样的特权,这些特权不随个人而转移,而是附着于其职分与公共职责。[n0266]
In truth, it is necessary that we should follow him simply, not guide him, otherwise, the sheep would be shepherds. And indeed the Church cannot always be united in general Council, and during the first three centuries none were held. In the difficulties then which daily arise, to whom could one better address oneself, from whom could one take a safer law, a surer rule, than from the general head, and from the vicar of Our Lord? Now all this has not only been true of S. Peter, but also of his successors, for the cause remaining the effect remains likewise. The Church has always need of an infallible[n0266] confirmer to whom she can appeal, of a foundation which the gates of hell, and principally error, cannot overthrow and has always need that her pastor should be unable to lead her children into error. The successors, then, of S. Peter all have these same privileges, which do not follow the person but the dignity and public charge.
圣伯尔纳铎称教宗为另一位「权柄上的摩西」。摩西的权柄何等伟大,众人皆知。他坐着审判百姓中间的一切纷争,以及敬拜神时发生的一切难题。他为小事设立审判官,但重大的疑难都留待他亲自裁决。神若要向百姓说话,也是藉着他的口,以他为媒介。因此,教会至高的牧者,在我们一切最大的疑难上,都是胜任且充足的审判者;否则,我们的处境就比那古时的百姓更糟了,他们至少有一个法庭可以上诉,以解决他们的疑惑,尤其是在宗教事务上。若有人反驳说,摩西并非祭司,也不是教会的牧者,我会请他回顾我先前就此所说的。因为重复这些论述未免冗赘。
S. Bernard calls the Pope another “Moses in authority.” Now how great the authority of Moses was every one knows. For he sat and judged concerning all the differences among the people and all difficulties which occurred in the service of God. He appointed judges for affairs of slight importance, but the great doubts were reserved for his cognizance. If God would speak to the people, it is by his mouth and using him as a medium. So then the supreme pastor of the Church is competent and sufficient judge for us in all our greatest difficulties; otherwise, we should be in worse condition than that ancient people who had a tribunal to which they might appeal for the resolution of their doubts, particularly in religious matters. And if any one would reply that Moses was not a priest, nor an ecclesiastical pastor, I would send him back to what I have said above on this point. For it would be tedious to make these repetitions.
在《申命记》(十七章)中:「凡他们,就是在主所选择的地方主持的人,所吩咐你的,你都要遵行;他们 按照他的律法所教导你的,你也要听从。不可偏左,也不可偏右。 但那骄傲、不肯听从祭司命令的人……那人必被处死。」对于必须接受最高教宗判断的必要性,你会说什么呢?——一个人必须接受那符合律法的判断,而不是任何其他判断?是的,但在这件事上,必须遵从祭司的判决;否则,如果一个人不遵从,反而自行审查,那么去求问他就是徒劳的,困难与疑惑也永远无法解决。因此,经文直截了当地说:「那骄傲、 不肯听从祭司命令和法官判决的人,必被处死。」在《玛拉基书》(二章7节)中:「祭司的嘴唇当守护知识,人也当从他口中寻求律法。」由此可知,在宗教事务上,并非每个人都能自行解答,也不能随己意提出律法,而必须按照教宗所确立的去行。既然神对犹太人的宗教与良心平安有如此大的眷顾,为他们设立了一位最高法官,他们必须服从他的判决,那么毫无疑问,他也为基督教设立了一位拥有同样权柄的牧者,以消除可能因圣经宣告而产生的疑惑与顾虑。
In Deuteronomy (xvii): Thou shalt do whatsoever they shall say that preside in the place which the Lord shall choose, and what they shall teach thee according to his law: neither shalt thou decline to the right hand nor to the left hand. But he that shall be proud, and refuse to obey the commandment of the priest … that man shall die. What will you say to this necessity of accepting the judgment of the sovereign pontiff, that one was obliged to accept that judgment which was according to the law, not any other? Yes, but in this it was needful to follow the sentence of the priest; otherwise, if one had not followed it but had examined into it, it would have been vain to have gone to him, and the difficulty and doubt would never have been settled. Therefore, it is said simply, He that shall be proud, and refuse to obey the commandment of the priest and the decree of the judge shall die. And in Malachy (ii. 7), The lips of the priest shall keep knowledge; and they shall seek the law at his mouth. Whence it follows that not everybody could answer himself in religious matters, nor bring forward the law after his own fancy but must do so according as the pontiff laid it down. Now if God had such great providence over the religion and peace of conscience of the Jews as to establish for them a supreme judge in whose sentence they were bound to acquiesce, there can be no doubt he has provided Christianity with a pastor, who has this same authority, to remove the doubts and scruples which might arise concerning the declarations of the Scriptures.
大祭司若在胸前佩戴着审判的胸牌(出埃及记 28 章),其中装有「乌陵」与「土明」——有人解释为「教义」与「真理」,也有人说是「光照」与「完全」(这两者几乎相同,因为完全在于真理,而教义只是光照)——难道我们会认为新约的大祭司没有这些功效吗?事实上,凡赐给古时教会、赐给婢女夏甲的,都已以更美好的形式赐给了撒拉和新妇。因此,我们的大祭司胸前依然佩戴着乌陵与土明。
And if the High Priest wore on his breast the rational of judgment (Ex. xxviii), in which were the Urim and the Thummim, doctrine and truth, as some interpret them, or illuminations and perfections, as others say (which is almost the same thing, since perfection consists in truth and doctrine is only illumination), shall we suppose that the High Priest of the New Law has not also the efficacy of them? In truth, all that was given out to the ancient Church, and to the servant Agar, has been given in much better form to Sara and to the spouse. Our High Priest then still has the Urim and the Thummim on his breast.
那么,这教义与真理是否只是刻在胸牌上的这两个词,正如圣奥古斯丁似乎认为的、圣维克多的休所主张的那样?或者它们是否如瓦塔布和欧古比主教奥古斯丁所引述的拉比所罗门所言,是神的名字?又或者,如博学的弗朗西斯·里贝拉所持的观点,它仅仅是胸牌上的石头,全能的神藉此向祭司显明他的旨意?大祭司之所以在胸前的胸牌上拥有教义与真理,无疑是因为他宣告审判的真理,正如祭司们藉着乌陵和土明得知神的喜悦,他们的悟性也因神的启示而得以光照和成全。博学的尼古拉·利拉正是这样理解的,在我看来,里贝拉已充分证明了这一点。因此,当大卫想知道是否该追击亚玛力人时,他对祭司亚比亚他说:「将以弗得拿过来」(撒上 30:7),即肩部的圣衣,这无疑是为了藉着与之相连的胸牌来发现神的旨意,正如这位里贝拉博士继续博学地证明的那样。我问你们,若在影儿中,祭司的胸前已有教义的亮光与真理的完全,用以喂养并坚固百姓,那么,我们的大祭司——我是说,我们这些在日光之下、在升起的太阳之下的人的大祭司——岂不更该拥有一切吗?旧约的大祭司只是我主的代理人和副手,正如我们的大祭司一样;但前者似乎藉着他的光照治理黑夜,而我们的则藉着他的教导治理白昼,两者都是为另一位服事,并藉着公义太阳的光辉,这太阳虽已升起,却仍因我们自身的必死性而遮蔽在我们的视线之外,因为面对面看见他,通常只属于那些脱离了这必朽身体的人。这是整个古代教会的信仰,它在困境中总是求助于罗马教座的胸牌,以在其中看见教义与真理。正因如此,圣伯尔纳铎称教宗为「尊荣中的亚伦」[n0267],圣耶柔米称圣座为「大公共融最安全的港湾」和「使徒的继承人」,因为他佩戴胸牌,如同使徒和亚伦一样,以教义与真理光照整个基督教世界。正是在这个意义上,圣耶柔米对圣达玛稣说:「凡不与你聚集的,就是分散的,也就是说,凡不属于基督的,就是属于敌基督的。」圣伯尔纳铎也说[n0268],发生的丑闻,尤其是在信仰方面的,必须呈报到罗马教座,「因为我认为,信仰的损伤理应在信仰永不会失落之处得到修复;因为何曾对别的教座说过:『我已经为你祈求,叫你不至于失了信心』?」圣居普良[n0269]也说:「他们竟敢驶离使徒教座和首席教会,忘记了那些是罗马人,错误的信仰无法接近他们。」你们难道没看见,他提到罗马人是因为圣彼得的宝座,并说错误无法在那里得胜吗?米勒维会议的神长们与可敬的圣奥古斯丁一起,请求帮助并援引罗马教座的权威来对抗伯拉纠异端,他们在写给教宗依诺森的信中这样说:「我们恳求您,愿您将牧者的关怀施予基督软弱肢体的巨大危险;因为一种新的异端和最具有破坏性的风暴已开始在基督恩典的敌人中兴起。」若你想知道他们为何向他申诉,他们是怎么说的?「主以他至高的恩宠将您安置在使徒教座上。」这就是这个神圣会议及其伟大的圣奥古斯丁所相信的,圣依诺森在一封回信中答复了他们,这封信紧接在刚才引用的圣奥古斯丁书信之后:「你们谨慎而正当地,」他说,「咨询了使徒尊荣的隐秘神谕:我说的是他,除了外部事务,对所有教会该持守何种教义以应对疑难问题,他仍负有责任。因为你们遵循了古老规则的样式,这规则你我都知道一直被全世界所持守。但这一点我略过不提,因为我相信你们的智慧并非不知;实际上,你们岂非以行动证实了它,知道所有省份的答复总是从使徒教座发出?尤其是当讨论信仰问题时,我认为我们所有的弟兄和同工主教都必须唯独诉诸彼得,即他们名分与尊荣的源头;正如你们的仁爱现在已将此事呈报,此事可能有益于普世所有的教会。」看哪,使徒教座在最博学、最圣洁的古教父乃至整个会议中享有的尊荣与信誉。他们去到那里,如同去到新约真正的以弗得和胸牌。圣耶柔米在达玛稣时代就是这样做的,他在对达玛稣说东方正在撕裂和扯碎我主那从上到下浑然一体的无缝衣袍,小狐狸正在毁坏主人的葡萄园之后,说道:「既然在破碎不能存水的池子中,难以分辨哪里是那封闭的泉源、关锁的园子,因此我认为我必须咨询彼得的宝座和使徒之口所赞美的信仰。」若我试图列举古教父们在这点上所说的伟大话语,我将永远无法结束。有意者可以在彼得·卡尼修斯的《大教理》中读到这些引文,布斯鲍姆已将其完整收录。圣居普良将所有异端和分裂归因于对这位首席牧者的轻视[n0270],圣耶柔米也是如此[n0271];圣安波罗修认为「与天主教主教们共融一致,和与罗马教会一致」是同一回事[n0272],他申明自己在一切事上、在任何地方都遵循罗马教会的样式。圣爱任纽要求每个人都与这个圣座联合,「因其首要的权柄」。优西比乌派将他们对圣亚他拿修的指控带到它面前;圣亚他拿修当时在亚历山大,一个首要的宗主教教座,却应召被传唤到罗马去答辩。他的对手们不敢出庭,「因为知道,」狄奥多勒说,「他们的谎言在公开法庭上会被揭穿。」优西比乌派在传唤圣亚他拿修到罗马时承认了罗马教座的权威,圣亚他拿修在出庭时也承认了。但尤其是那些亚略异端优西比乌派,当他们因害怕被定罪而不敢在罗马出庭时,便承认了罗马教座的权威。
Now whether this doctrine and truth were nothing but these two words inscribed on the Rational, as S. Augustine seems to think and Hugh of S. Victor maintains, or whether they were the name of God, as Rabbi Solomon asserts according to Vatablus and Augustine bishop of Eugubium, or whether it was simply the stones of the Rational, by which Almighty God revealed his will to the priest, as that learned man Francis Ribera holds; the reasons why the High Priest had doctrine and truth in the Rational on his breast was without doubt because he declared the truth of judgment, as by the Urim and Thummim the priests were instructed as to the good pleasure of God, and their understandings enlightened and perfected by the Divine revelation. Thus, the good Lyra understood it, as Ribera has in my opinion sufficiently proved. Hence, when David wished to know whether he should pursue the Amalecites he said to the priest Abiathar, Bring me hither the ephod (1 Kings xxx. 7), or vestment for the shoulders, which was without doubt to discover the will of God by means of the Rational which was joined to it, as this Doctor Ribera continues learnedly to prove. I ask you, if in the shadow there were illuminations of doctrine and perfections of truth on the breast of the priest to feed and confirm the people therewith, what is there that our High Priest shall not have, the priest of us, I say, who are in the day and under the risen sun? The High Priest of old was but the vicar and lieutenant of Our Lord, as ours is, but he would seem to have presided over the night by his illuminations, and ours presides over the day by his instructions, both of them as ministering for another and by the light of the Sun of Justice, who though he is risen is still veiled from our eyes by our own mortality, for to see him face to face belongs ordinarily to those alone who are delivered from the body which goes to corruption. This has been the faith of the whole ancient Church, which in its difficulties has always had recourse to the Rational of the See of Rome to see therein doctrine and truth. It is for this reason that S. Bernard has called the Pope “Aaron in dignity,”[n0267] and S. Jerome the Holy See “the most safe harbour of Catholic communion,” and “heir of the Apostles,” for he bears the Rational to enlighten with it the whole of Christendom, like the Apostles and Aaron, in doctrine and truth. It is in this sense that S. Jerome says to S. Damasus, “He who gathereth not with thee scattereth, that is, he who is not of Christ is of Antichrist;” and S. Bernard says[n0268] that the scandals which occur, particularly in the Faith, must be brought before the Roman See, “for I think it proper that there chiefly should the damage of faith be repaired where faith cannot fail; for to what other see was it ever said: I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not?” And S. Cyprian,[n0269] “They dare to sail off to the Apostolic See and to the chief (principalem) Church, forgetting that those are Romans, to whom wrong faith cannot have access.” Do you not see that he speaks of the Romans because of the Chair of S. Peter and says that error cannot prevail there. The fathers of the Council of Milevis with the Blessed S. Augustine demand help and invoke the authority of the Roman See against the Pelagian heresy, writing to Pope Innocent in these terms: “We beseech you to deign to apply the pastoral solicitude to the great dangers of the infirm members of Christ; since a new heresy and most destructive tempest has begun to arise amongst the enemies of the grace of Christ.” And if you would know why they appeal to him, what do they say? “The Lord has by his highest favour placed thee in the Apostolic See.” This is what this holy Council with its great S. Augustine believed, to whom S. Innocent replying in a Letter which follows the one just quoted among those of S. Augustine: “Carefully and rightfully,” he says, “have you consulted the secret oracles of the Apostolic honour: his, I say, with whom, besides those things which are outside, remains the solicitude of all the churches as to what doctrine is to be held in doubtful things. For you have followed the fashion of the ancient rule, which you and I know to have been always held by the whole world. But this I pass over, for I do not believe that it is unknown to your wisdom; how indeed have you confirmed it by your actions, save knowing that throughout all the provinces answers to petitioners ever emanate from the Apostolic See? Especially when questions of faith are discussed, I consider that all our brethren and cobishops must refer to Peter only, that is, to the author of their name and honour; even as your charity has now referred that which may advantage all churches in general throughout the whole world.” Behold the honor and credit in which was the Apostolic See with the most learned and most holy of the Ancients, yea with entire Councils. They went to it as to the true Ephod and Rational of the new law. Thus did S. Jerome go to it in the time of Damasus, to whom, after having said that the East was cutting and tearing to pieces the robe of Our Lord, seamless and woven from the top throughout, and that the little foxes were spoiling the vineyard of the Master, he says, “As it is difficult, amongst broken cisterns that can hold no water, to discern where is that fountain sealed up, and garden enclosed, therefore I considered that I must consult the Chair of Peter and the faith praised by Apostolic mouth.” I shall never end if I try to bring forward the grand words which the Ancients have uttered on this point. He who wishes can read them quoted in the great Catechism of Peter Canisius, in which they have been given in full by Busembaum. S. Cyprian refers all heresies and schisms to the contempt of this chief minister,[n0270] so does S. Jerome;[n0271] S. Ambrose holds for one same thing “to communicate and agree with the Catholic bishops and to agree with the Roman Church.”[n0272] he protests that he follows in all things and everywhere the form of the Roman Church. S. Irenæus will have every one be united to this Holy See, “on account of its principal power.” The Eusebians bring before it the accusations against S. Athanasius; S. Athanasius, who was at Alexandria, a principal and patriarchal see, went to answer at Rome, being called and cited to appear there. His adversaries would not appear, “knowing,” says Theodoret, “that their lies were manifested in open court.” The Eusebians acknowledge the authority of the see of Rome when they call S. Athanasius thither, and S. Athanasius when he presents himself. But particularly do those Arian heretics the Eusebians confess the authority of the see of Rome when they dare not appear there for fear of being condemned.
然而,谁不知道古代所有的异端都试图获得教宗的认可呢?看看孟他努派或卡塔弗里吉安派,他们欺骗了教宗泽菲里努斯——如果我们相信特土良的话(此时他已非昔日的特土良,自己也成了异端)——以至于教宗发布了有利于他们重新联合的书信,但后来在普拉克塞亚斯的建议下迅速撤销了。总之,藐视教宗权威的人会恢复伯拉纠派、普里西利安派等仅由省级会议在罗马圣座权威下所谴责的异端。若我想花时间向你展示路德在其异端初期对此何等重视,这位老糊涂的巨大转变定会让你惊讶。看看他在科赫莱乌斯书中的记载:「我俯伏在圣座脚下,献上自己的一切所有;赐我生命,杀我,召唤,召回,认可,拒绝;我必承认基督主持并发言的声音。」这是他在1518年写给教宗良十世关于其某些结论的献词信中的话。但我不能不提这位大异端在1519年关于其他命题的决议中所写的内容,因为在第13条中,他不仅承认罗马圣座的权威,还用六条他认为具有论证性的理由加以证明。我将其概括如下:第一,教宗若非出于神的旨意,不可能达到如此高位和君主地位,但神的旨意总是当受敬奉,因此,教宗的至高权柄不容质疑。第二,我们宁可向对手让步,也不可破坏仁爱的合一;因此,服从教宗胜过与教会分离。第三,我们不可抗拒神,祂愿意让我们背负服从众多统治者的重担,正如所罗门在《箴言》(二十八章2节)中所言。第四,一切权柄都出于神,因此,如此稳固确立的教宗权柄也出于神。第五,实质相同。第六,所有信徒都如此相信,而主不可能不与他们同在;如今我们必须在一切事上、各处都与主和基督徒同在:他随后说这些理由是无可辩驳的,且所有经文都支持它们。你对路德有何看法?他难道不是天主教徒吗?然而,这还只是他宗教改革之初的情形。
But who does not know that all the ancient heretics tried to get themselves acknowledged by the Pope? Witness the Montanists or Cataphrygians, who so deceived Pope Zephyrinus, if we may believe Tertullian (not now the man he had been but become a heretic himself), that he issued letters of reunion in their favor, which, however, he promptly revoked by the advice of Praxeas. In fine, he who despises the authority of the Pope will restore the Pelagians, Priscillians and others, who were only condemned by provincial Councils with the authority of the Holy See of Rome. If I wished to occupy myself in showing you how much Luther made of it in the beginning of his heresy I should astonish you with the great alteration in this old dotard. Look at him in Cochlæus: “Prostrate at the feet of Your Beatitude, I offer myself with all I am and have; give me life, slay me, call, recall, approve, reject; I shall acknowledge the voice of Christ presiding and speaking.” These are his words in the dedicatory letter which he wrote to Pope Leo X on certain conclusions of his, in the year 1518. But I cannot omit what this great archminister wrote in 1519, in certain other resolutions of other propositions, for in the 13th he not only acknowledges the authority of the Holy Roman See but proves it by six reasons which he holds to be demonstrations. I will summarize them: First reason, the Pope could not have reached this height and this monarchy except by the will of God, but the will of God is always to be venerated, therefore, the primacy of the Pope is not to be called in question. Second, we must give in to an adversary rather than break the union of charity; therefore, it is better to obey the Pope than to separate from the Church. Third, we must not resist God who wills to lay on us the burden of obeying many rulers, according to the word of Solomon in his Proverbs (xxviii. 2). Fourth, there is no power which is not from God, therefore, that of the Pope which is so fully established is from God. Fifth, practically the same. Sixth, all the faithful so believe, and it is impossible that Our Lord should not be with them; now we must stay with Our Lord and Christians in all things and everywhere: He says afterward that these reasons were unanswerable, and that all the Scripture comes to support them. What do you think of Luther, is he not a Catholic? And yet this was at the beginning of his reformation.
加尔文也给出了同样的见证,尽管他接着尽其所能地搅浑这个问题——在论及罗马教座时,他承认古人曾尊崇并敬畏它,承认它是主教们的避难所,并且比其他教座更坚定于信仰;他将最后这一点归因于理解力的迟钝。
Calvin gives the same testimony, though he goes on to embroil the question as much as he can, for speaking of the See of Rome he confesses that the Ancients have honored and revered it, that it has been the refuge of bishops and more firm in the Faith than the other sees, which last fact he attributes to a want of quickness of understanding.
第十四章:牧师们如何违背了这一权柄
Chapter XIV: How the Ministers Have Violated This Authority.
在古代律法下,大祭司只有在穿上司祭礼服、进入主面前时,才佩戴胸牌。同样,我们并非说教宗在私人见解上不会犯错——正如若望二十二世那样,或甚至完全成为异端——或许如霍诺留斯的情形。当他明确成为异端时,他便因事实本身丧失其尊位、脱离教会;此时教会必须罢免他,或如一些人所说,宣告他已被剥夺宗座,并要像圣彼得那样说:「愿别人得他的监督职分。」[n0273] 当他仅在私人见解上犯错时,则必须予以教导、劝诫、说服;正如若望二十二世的情形,他远未至死固执,也未在其生前就其见解作出任何定断,反而是在进行信仰事项定断所必需的审查期间去世——其继任者在《额外卷》中《Benedictus Deus》的开篇即如此声明。然而,当他穿上司祭礼服——我是指他作为牧者教导全教会,在信仰与道德的普遍事项上——那时所传的便唯有教义与真理。事实上,君王所言并非皆为法律或法令,唯有君王以君王及立法者身份颁布的才是。同样,教宗所言也非法典或法律义务;他必须有意为羊群定断并立法,且须遵循正当程序与形式。因此我们说,我们向他申诉,并非视其为博学之士——在这方面他通常不及某些他人——而是视其为教会的总首与牧者。作为此等身份,我们必须尊崇、追随并坚定持守他的教导,因为那时他胸前佩戴着「乌陵」与「土明」,即教义与真理。再者,我们不应认为他的判断在一切事上、一切场合皆无误,而仅当他针对关乎全教会的必要信仰问题作出判断时才是;在依赖人事的具体个案中,他无疑可能犯错——尽管在这些情形中,我们不应纠正他,除非以全然的敬畏、顺服与审慎。神学家们总括而言:他能在事实问题上犯错,而非在权利问题上;他能在「座外」——即在彼得座席之外,作为私人个体,通过著作与恶表——犯错。
Under the ancient law the High Priest did not wear the Rational except when he was vested in the pontifical robes and was entering before the Lord. Thus, we do not say that the Pope cannot err in his private opinions, as did John XXII, or be altogether a heretic, as perhaps Honorius was. Now when he is explicitly a heretic, he falls ipso facto from his dignity and out of the Church, and the Church must either deprive him, or, as some say, declare him deprived, of his Apostolic See, and must say as S. Peter did, Let another take his bishopric.[n0273] When he errs in his private opinion he must be instructed, advised, convinced; as happened with John XXII, who was so far from dying obstinate or from determining anything during his life concerning his opinion, that he died while he was making the examination which is necessary for determining in a matter of faith, as his successor declared in the Extravagantes which begins Benedictus Deus. But when he is clothed with the pontifical garments, I mean when he teaches the whole Church as shepherd, in general matters of faith and morals, then there is nothing but doctrine and truth. And in fact everything a king says is not a law or an edict but that only which a king says as king and as a legislator. So everything the Pope says is not canon law or of legal obligation; he must mean to define and to lay down the law for the sheep, and he must keep the due order and form. Thus we say that we must appeal to him not as to a learned man, for in this he is ordinarily surpassed by some others, but as to the general head and pastor of the Church. And as such we must honor, follow and firmly embrace his doctrine, for then he carries on his breast the Urim and Thummim, doctrine and truth. And again we must not think that in everything and everywhere his judgment is infallible, but then only when he gives judgment on a matter of faith in questions necessary to the whole Church, for in particular cases which depend on human fact he can err, there is no doubt, though it is not for us to control him in these cases save with all reverence, submission and discretion. Theologians have said, in a word, that he can err in questions of fact, not in questions of right, that he can err extra cathedram, outside the chair of Peter, that is, as a private individual, by writings and bad example.
但他坐在宝座上时——即当他意图为整个教会的引导作出教导与法令,当他作为最高牧者要坚固他的弟兄们,并引领他们进入信仰的牧场时——是不会犯错的。因为那时,决定、决议和界定的并非是人,而是至圣圣灵藉着人行事;这圣灵,按照我们的主对使徒们的应许,将一切真理教导教会,并且正如希腊文所说、教会在五旬节的一篇祷文中所理解的那样,引导并带领他的教会进入一切真理:「但真理的圣灵来到时,他要教导你们一切真理」,或「要引导你们进入一切真理」。圣灵若不藉着传道人与牧者的职事,又如何引导教会呢?但若牧者们也有牧者,他们也必须跟随,正如所有人都必须跟随那位最高牧者,我们的神愿意藉着他的职事,不仅引导羔羊和小羊,也引导羊群和羔羊的母亲——即不仅引导百姓,也引导其他牧者。他继承了圣彼得,后者领受了这使命:「喂养我的羊」。如此,神引领他的教会进入他圣言的牧场,在解释这圣言时,凡寻求真理却不跟随这引导的,必会失去真理。圣灵是教会的引导者,他藉着牧者引导教会;因此,不跟随牧者的人,就是不跟随圣灵。[n0274][n0275]
But he cannot err when he is in cathedra, that is, when he intends to make an instruction and decree for the guidance of the whole Church, when he means to confirm his brethren as supreme pastor and to conduct them into the pastures of the Faith. For then it is not so much man who determines, resolves and defines as it is the Blessed Holy Spirit by man, which spirit, according to the promise made by Our Lord to the Apostles, teaches all truth to the Church and, as the Greek says and the Church seems to understand in a collect of Pentecost,[n0274] conducts and directs his Church into all truth: But when that Spirit of truth shall come, he will teach you all truth, or, will lead you into all truth.[n0275] And how does the Holy Spirit lead the Church except by the ministry and office of preachers and pastors? But if the pastors have pastors they must also follow them, as all must follow him who is the supreme pastor, by whose ministry Our God wills to lead not only the lambs and little sheep, but the sheep and mothers of lambs, that is, not the people only but also the other pastors. He succeeds S. Peter, who received this charge: Feed my sheep. Thus it is that God leads his Church into the pastures of his Holy Word, and in the exposition of this he who seeks the truth under other leading loses it. The Holy Spirit is the leader of the Church, he leads it by its pastor; he therefore who follows not the pastor follows not the Holy Spirit.
但托莱多的大主教对此处作了极为贴切的评论:经文不是说「他要把教会带入一切真理」,而是说「他要引导」;这表明,虽然圣灵光照教会,他同时愿意教会运用必要的勤勉来持守正道,正如使徒们所做的那样——当需要回答一个重要问题时,他们辩论、对照圣经,在这样勤勉查考之后,他们以「圣灵和我们定意」作结,也就是说,圣灵光照了我们,我们便前行;他引导了我们,我们便跟随他直到这真理。必须运用常规的方法来发现真理,然而在这过程中必须承认圣灵的牵引与同在。因此,基督的羊群是由圣灵引导的,却是在其牧者的照管与指引之下;然而牧者并非随意而行,而是按需要召集其他牧者——无论是部分地还是全体地——仔细留意前辈的足迹,考量神之道中的「乌陵」与「土明」,藉祷告与呼求来到他的神面前,如此勤勉地寻得正路之后,便勇敢地启程,毅然扬帆。那跟随他、在他的杖下受管教的人有福了!那登上他船的人有福了,因为他必以真理为粮,必抵达圣教义的港口!
But the great Cardinal of Toledo remarks most appositely on this place that it is not said he shall carry the Church into all truth, but he shall lead; to show that though the Holy Spirit enlightens the Church, he wills at the same time that she should use the diligence which is required for keeping the true way, as the Apostles did, who, having to give an answer to an important question, debated, comparing the Holy Scriptures together, and when they had diligently done this they concluded by the—It hath seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us, that is, the Holy Spirit has enlightened us and we have walked, he has guided us and we have followed him up to this truth. The ordinary means must be employed to discover the truth, and yet in this must be acknowledged the drawing and presence of the Holy Spirit. Thus is the Christian flock led by the Holy Spirit but under the charge and guidance of its pastor, who however does not walk at hazard but according to necessity convokes the other pastors, either partially or universally, carefully regards the track of his predecessors, considers the Urim and Thummim of the Word of God, enters before his God by his prayers and invocations and, having thus diligently sought out the true way, boldly puts himself on his voyage and courageously sets sail. Happy the man who follows him and puts himself under the discipline of his crook! Happy the man who embarks in his boat, for he shall feed on truth and shall arrive at the port of holy doctrine!
因此,除非有圣灵的协助,他绝不会向整个教会颁布关于必要事项的普遍命令;因为圣灵既然连次要原因在必要之事上也不缺乏(因他设立了它们),就更不会在关乎基督教生命与成全的必要之事上有所缺乏。否则,教会如何能如圣经与信经所描述的那样,是「一」且「圣」的呢?因为,若她跟随一位牧者,而牧者却错了,她如何能是圣的?若她不跟随他,她又如何能是一的呢?那时,基督宗教中将出现何等混乱的景象:一方视某项律法为善,另一方却视之为恶;羊群不再在圣经与圣言的牧场上饱足肥壮,反而忙于审查他们长上的决定?
Thus, he never gives a general command to the whole Church in necessary things except with the assistance of the Holy Spirit, who, as he is not wanting in necessary things even to second causes, because he has established them, will not be more wanting to Christianity in what is necessary for its life and perfection. And how would the Church be one and holy, as the Scriptures and Creeds describe her? For if she followed a pastor, and the pastor erred, how would she be holy; if she followed him not, how would she be one? And what confusion would be seen in Christendom, while the one party should consider a law good the others bad, and while the sheep, instead of feeding and fattening in the pasture of Scripture and the Holy Word, should occupy themselves in controlling the decision of their superior?
因此,根据神的护理,我们认定:当圣彼得坐在他的教义宝座上教导整个教会时,凡他用钥匙关闭的,就是关闭的;凡他打开的,就是打开的。
It remains therefore that according to Divine Providence we consider as closed that which S. Peter shall close with his keys, and as open that which he shall open, when seated in his chair of doctrine teaching the whole Church.
若这些神职人员确实曾谴责过恶行,证明某些法令与谴责的无用,从圣额我略的伦理著作和圣伯尔纳铎的《论思考》中汲取一些圣善的劝诫,提出一些消除因时代与人心之恶而渗入圣职管理中的弊端的良策,并以谦卑与感恩之心向教宗陛下陈情,那么所有善人都会尊敬他们并支持他们的计划。像德亚定会的孔塔里尼枢机、萨多莱特枢机、波尔枢机,以及其他以这种方式建议改革弊端的大人物,都因此值得后世永久的赞扬。然而,若要将天地间充满谩骂、辱骂、暴行,诽谤教宗——不仅针对他个人(这已够恶劣),还针对他的职务,攻击整个古代都尊崇的宗座,甚至想走到审判他的地步,违背整个教会的共识,称其职位本身为反基督——谁能说这是正当的呢?如果迦克墩大公会议对狄奥斯库若宗主教绝罚教宗良一世如此愤慨,谁能忍受路德的狂妄?他竟发布一道绝罚教宗、主教和整个教会的诏书。整个教会都给予他(教宗)尊荣的凭证,以敬畏之心对他说话。对于路德向圣座致意的那篇绝妙前言,我们该说什么呢?「马丁·路德致至圣宗座及其全体议会,恩典与平安。首先,至圣宗座,请勿因这新的问候方式而震裂——我将自己的名字置于首位和首要位置。」在引用了他所反对的诏书后,他以这些邪恶而粗鄙的言辞开始:「然而我对教宗和此诏书的威胁说:因威胁而死的人,其葬礼应被肠鸣声所迫。」而在写给英格兰国王的信中,他说:「活着,我将是教宗制的敌人;烧死,我仍将是你的敌人。」对于这位教会的伟大教父,你们有何话说?这些言辞难道配得上这样一位改革者吗?我羞于阅读它们,我的手在写下如此可耻之事时也感到愤慨,但若不向你们揭示这些,你们永远不会相信他竟是如此之人——当他宣称「不是我们被他审判,而是我们审判他」时。
If indeed the ministers had censured vices, proved the inutility of certain decrees and censures, borrowed some holy counsels from the ethical books of S. Gregory, and from S. Bernard’s De Consid eratione, brought forward some good plan for removing the abuses which have crept into the administration of benefices through the malice of the age and of men and had addressed themselves to His Holiness with humility and gratitude, all good men would have honored them and favored their designs. The good Cardinals Contarini the Theatine, Sadolet and Pole, with those other great men who counseled the reformation of abuses in this way, have thereby deserved immortal commendation from posterity. But to fill heaven and earth with invectives, railings, outrages, to calumniate the Pope, and not only in his person, which is bad enough, but in his office, to attack the See which all antiquity has honored, to wish to go so far as to sit in judgment upon him, contrary to the sense of the whole Church, to style his position itself anti-Christianism—who shall call this right? If the great Council of Chalcedon was so indignant when the Patriarch Dioscorus excommunicated Pope Leo, who can endure the insolence of Luther, who issued a Bull in which he excommunicates the Pope and the bishops and the whole Church? All the Church gives him (the Pope) patents of honor, speaks to him with reverence. What shall we say of that fine preface in which Luther addressed the Holy See: “Martin Luther to the most Holy Apostolic See and its whole Parliament, grace and health. In the first place, most holy see, crack but burst not on account of this new salutation in which I place my name first and in the principal place”? And after having quoted the Bull against which he was writing, he begins with these wicked and vile words: “Ego autem dico ad papam et bullæ hujus minas, istud: qui præ minis moritur ad ejus sepulturam compul sari debet crepitibus ventris.” And when writing against the King of England, “Living,” said he, “I will be the enemy of the papacy, burnt I will be thy enemy.” What say you of this great Father of the Church? Are not these words worthy of such a reformer? I am ashamed to read them, and my hand is vexed when it lays out such shameful things, but if they are hidden from you, you will never believe that he is such as he is—and when he says, “It is ours not to be judged by him but to judge him.”
但我在此事上耽搁您太久了,这其实无需详加考察。您读过加尔文、慈运理、路德的著作。我恳请您,将这些作品中针对教宗与罗马圣座的辱骂、诽谤、侮辱、诋毁、嘲弄与滑稽戏谑之词全部剔除,您会发现所剩无几。您聆听您牧师们的讲道;若禁止他们辱骂、诋毁、诽谤圣座,您的讲道时间将缩短一半。他们在此事上散布无数诽谤;这是您所有牧师们的共同聚集点。无论他们撰写何种主题的书籍,仿佛因劳作而疲惫耗尽时,他们总要驻足详述教宗们的恶行,且常常说着他们明知并非事实的话。贝扎说,长久以来,未有教宗关心宗教或曾是神学家。他岂非意在欺骗某人?因他明知亚德良、玛策禄及最近这五位都是极杰出的神学家。他这些谎言意欲何为?但姑且承认或许存在恶行与无知:奥古斯丁说[n0276]:「罗马圣座——彼得曾坐于其上,如今阿纳斯塔修坐于其上——对你做了什么?……你为何称宗座为瘟疫之座?若因你所认为的那些宣讲却不守律法之人——难道我主因法利赛人(他说:『他们能说不能行』)就伤害了他们所坐的座位吗?他岂未称赞摩西的座位,并责备他们,同时保全了他们座位的尊荣?因他说:『文士和法利赛人坐在摩西的位上』等等(太二十三2)。你若思量这些事,就不会因你所指责的那些人,而亵渎你不与之共融的宗座。但这除了表明他们无话可说,却又忍不住恶言相向之外,还能意味什么呢?」
But I detain you too long on a subject which does not require great examination. You read the writings of Calvin, of Zwingle, of Luther. Take out of these, I beg you, the railings, calumnies, insults, detraction, ridicule and buffoonery which they contain against the Pope and the Holy See of Rome, and you will find that nothing will remain. You listen to your ministers; impose silence upon them as regards railings, detraction, calumnies against the Holy See and you will have your sermons half their length. They utter a thousand calumnies on this point; this is the general rendezvous of all your ministers. On whatever subjects they may be composing their books, as if they were tired and spent with their labor they stay to dwell on the vices of the Popes, very often saying what they know well not to be the fact. Beza says that for a long time there has been no Pope who has cared about religion or who has been a theologian. Is he not seeking to deceive somebody, for he knows well that Adrian, Marcellus and these five last have been very great theologians? What does he mean by these lies? But let us say that there may be vice and ignorance: “What has the Roman Chair done to thee,” says S. Augustine,[n0276] “in which Peter sat and in which now Anastasius sits? … Why do you call the Apostolic Chair the chair of pestilence? If it is on account of men whom you consider to be declaring and not keeping the law—did Our Lord, on account of the Pharisees, of whom he said: they say and do not do any injury to the chair in which they sat? Did he not commend that chair of Moses, and reprove them, saving the honour of their chair? For he says, Super cathedram, and so on (Matt. xxiii. 2). If you considered these things you would not, on account of the men you speak against, blaspheme the Apostolic Chair, with which you do not communicate. But what does it all mean save that they have nothing to say, and yet are unable to keep from ill-saying.”
第七条:神迹:第七条信仰准则。
Article VII: Miracles: the Seventh Rule of Faith.
第一章:神迹对于确认我们的信仰有多么重要。
Chapter I: How Important Miracles Are for Confirming Our Faith.
为了使摩西能被信服,神赐予他行神迹的能力(出四);圣马可(末)说,我们的主同样以这种方式证实了使徒的宣讲。如果我们的主没有行这样的神迹,人们就不会因不信他而犯罪,主自己也这样说(约十五24)。圣保罗见证说,神用神迹来坚固信心(来二4)。因此,神迹是信仰的有力证明,也是说服人们相信的重要论据,若非如此,我们的神就不会使用它。
In order that Moses might be believed God gave him power to work miracles (Ex. iv); Our Lord, says S. Mark (ult), confirmed in the same manner the Apostolic preaching. If Our Lord had not done such miracles men would not have sinned in not believing in him, says the same Lord (John xv. 24). S. Paul testifies that God confirmed the Faith by miracles (Heb. ii. 4). Therefore, a miracle is a sound proof of the Faith and an important argument for persuading men to believe, for if it were not our God would not have made use of it.
无需回应说,在信仰传播之后神迹就不再必要了,因为我不仅已在前面证明了相反的观点,而且我现在并非主张神迹是必要的,只是说当神乐意施行神迹来证实某个信条时,我们有义务相信它。因为神迹要么是正当说服性的、能确证信仰,要么不是:如果不是,那么我们的主就没有正当地证实他的教导;如果是,那么当神迹发生时,它们就迫使我们必须接受它们作为最令人信服的理由——这当然是它们应有的作用。
And it is needless to answer that miracles are no longer necessary after the sowing of the Faith, for I have not only shown the contrary above, but I am now not maintaining that they are necessary but simply that when it may please God to work them for the confirmation of some article we are obliged to believe it. For either the miracle is rightly persuasive and confirmatory of belief or not: if not, then Our Lord did not rightly confirm his doctrine, if it be, then when miracles do take place they oblige us to accept them as a most convincing reason, which of course they are.
大卫对全能的神说:「你是行奇事的神」(诗篇 76:15),因此,凡由神迹所证实的事,就是由神所证实的;神不可能成为谎言的主宰或证实者,所以凡由神迹所证实的事不可能为谎言,而必须是绝对的真理。
Thou art the God who doest wonders, says David (Ps. lxxvi. 15) to Almighty God, therefore that which is confirmed by miracles is confirmed on the part of God; now God cannot be author or confirmer of a lie, that therefore which is confirmed by miracles cannot be a lie but must be absolute truth.
并且,为了避免无谓的异议,我承认有虚假的神迹与真实的神迹,而在真实的神迹中,有些明显彰显神的能力,另一些则仅凭其情境而如此。敌基督所行的神迹都将虚假,既因其意图在于欺骗,也因为一部分只是幻象与虚妄的魔法表象,另一部分并非「本质上的」神迹,而只是「对人而言」的神迹,即因其超乎寻常,对单纯之人显得是神迹。例如他「在人眼前」使火从天而降(启十三),使兽像说话并治愈致命伤口。其中,火降于地上与兽像说话,似乎只是幻象,因此他补充「在人眼前」;这些将是魔法行为。致命伤口的治愈将是民众而非哲人的神迹,因为当人们看见他们认为不可能之事时,便视其为神迹,正如他们认为许多自然中不可能之事实则并非如此。许多治愈属于此类,许多伤口对某些医生而言致命且无法医治,但对更胜任、拥有更佳疗法者并非如此。因此,那伤口将依医学常规视为致命,但魔鬼在草药、香料、矿物及其他药物的知识上远超人类,将通过人类未知的药物秘密应用实现治愈,这对无法区分人类知识与魔鬼知识[n0278]、魔鬼知识与神的知识之人而言将显得是神迹,然而魔鬼虽远超人类,神却无限超越魔鬼。人类知识仅触及自然中一小部分能力,魔鬼则远胜于此,但神在处理自然时,除其自身无限外别无界限。
And, in order to obviate idle objections, I allow that there are false miracles and true miracles, and that among true miracles there are some which evidently argue the presence of God’s power and others which do so only by their circumstances. The miracles which Antichrist will do will all be false, both because his intention will be to deceive and because one part will only be illusions and vain magical appearances, the other part not miracles in nature but only miracles to men, that is, on account of being extraordinary they will seem miracles to simple folk. Such will be his making fire come down from heaven in the sight of men (Apoc. xiii), his making the image of the beast speak and healing a mortal wound. Of these, the descent of the fire upon the earth and the speaking of the image will, as it seems, be mere illusions, whence he adds in the sight of men; they will be acts of magic. The healing of the mortal wound will be a popular not a philosopher’s miracle, for when the people see what they think impossible they take it to be a miracle, as they consider many things impossible in nature which are not so. Now many cures are of this kind, and many wounds are mortal and incurable to some doctors which are not so to those who are more competent and have some choicer remedy. Thus that wound will be mortal according to the ordinary course of medicine, but the devil, who is more advanced in the knowledge of the virtues of herbs, perfumes, minerals and other drugs than men are, will effect this cure by the secret application of medicaments unknown to men, and this will appear a miracle to any one who is unable to distinguish between human and diabolic knowledge,[n0278] between diabolic and divine, whereas while the diabolic exceeds the human by a great degree, the divine surpasses the diabolic by an infinity. Human science extends to but a little part of the virtue which is in nature, diabolic goes much further, but divine has no other limits, in dealing with nature, but its own infinity.
我说,在真正的神迹中,有些神迹提供了某种知识和证据,表明神的能力在其中运作,而另一些则不然,除非考虑到相关情况。从我所说的可以看出这一点,例如,埃及术士所行的奇事(出 4、8)在外观上与摩西所行的完全相同,但考虑到相关情况的人会很容易看出,一种是真正的神迹,另一种是虚假的,正如术士们自己承认的那样,他们说:「这是神的手指」。同样,如果我们的主除了告诉撒马利亚妇人她当时拥有的男人不是她的丈夫(约 4:18),或者除了将水变成酒(约 2),从未做过其他神迹,那么人们可能会认为其中有幻觉和魔法,但由于这些奇事出自同一能力,这能力使盲人看见、哑巴说话、聋人听见、死人复活,就没有怀疑的余地了。因为,使事物从缺失和非存在转变为现实[n0279],并赋予人生命活动,这些都是所有人类能力无法做到的;这些是至高主宰的作为,当他随后愿意通过他的全能能力实现治愈或改变事物时,即使隐秘的自然可能也能做到同样的事,他仍然使它们被认作神迹,因为他已经做了超越自然的事,他向我们保证了他的身份和[所做之事]的性质[n0280]。就像一个人创作了一件杰作,即使他后来做一些普通作品,我们仍然认为他是大师。
I said that among true miracles there are some which furnish a certain knowledge and proof that the power of God is at work therein, others not so except by consideration and aid of the circumstances. This appears from what I have said, and for example, the wonders which the Egyptian magicians did (Ex. iv. viii) were exactly like those of Moses as regards the external appearance, but he who considers the circumstances will very easily see that the one kind were true miracles, the others false, as the magicians themselves confessed when they said, The finger of God is here. So might I say if Our Lord had never done other miracles than to tell the Samaritan woman that he whom she then had was not her husband (John iv. 18), or than to change the water into wine (Ib. ii), it might have been possible to think that there was illusion and magic, but since these wonders proceeded from the same might which made the blind see, the dumb speak, the deaf hear, the dead live, there remained no room for doubt. For, to make things pass from privation and nonexistence to actuality,[n0279] and to give to man the vital operations, are things impossible to all human powers; these are strokes of the sovereign Master, and when afterward he pleases to effect cures or alterations in things by his almighty power, he still makes them to be recognized as miraculous even though secret nature may be able to do as much, because, having done what surpasses nature, he has given us assurance of what he is and of the character of the [thing done].[n0280] As when a man has made a masterpiece, though he may afterward do some common works we still consider him a master.
简而言之,神迹——真正的神迹——是信仰极其确凿的证据与确认,无论它在何时发生;否则,我们就必须推翻所有使徒的宣讲。既然信仰关乎超越自然的事物,那么它理应由超越自然的作为来证实,这些作为表明,宣讲或宣告的话语出自自然之主的口与权威,祂的能力无限,并通过神迹亲自为真理作见证,为传道者所传的话语签名盖章。
In a word, the miracle, the true miracle, is a very certain proof, and a certain confirmation of belief, and this at whatever time it may be worked, otherwise we must overthrow all the Apostolic preaching. It was reasonable that faith being of things which surpass nature, it should be certified by works which surpass nature, and which show that the preaching or announced word proceeds from the mouth and authority of the Master of nature, whose power is unlimited, and who, by a miracle, makes himself witness of the truth, subscribes and stamps the word delivered by the preacher.
如今看来,神迹似乎是为普通人和平民百姓提供的普遍印证,因为并非人人都能深入理解先知书与福音之间惊人的和谐、圣经的伟大智慧,或类似的显著标志,这些正是基督教信仰的独特特征。这是学者们需要进行的考察,但没有人不理解一个真实神迹所提供的论证;人人都明白这种语言。在基督徒当中,神迹似乎并非必要,但实际上它们是必需的,神的护理并非无缘无故地在各个时代为他的教会提供神迹,因为每个时代都有异端。这些异端确实足以被谴责,即便是能力较低的人也能根据教会的历史悠久、威严、合一、大公性和圣洁性来理解,但并非每个人都能(正如奥普塔图斯所言)按其真实价值评估这份遗产。并非每个人都能完全理解这种语言的力量,但当神通过行动说话时,人人都明白——这是一种所有民族通用的语言。因此,保护信函上的文字可能并非人人都能识别,但当看到白色十字架——君主的徽章时,全世界都知道那里有君主的认可和权威。
Now it seems that miracles are general attestations for the simple and commoner sort, for not every one can go so deep as to the admirable harmony there is between the Prophets and the Gospel, to the great wisdom of the Scriptures, or to similar striking marks, which distinguish the Christian religion. This is an examination for the learned to make, but there is no one who does not comprehend the argument furnished by a true miracle; everybody understands that language. Among Christians it seems as if miracles are not necessary, but in reality they are, and it is not without reason that the sweetness of Divine Providence supplies them to his Church at all seasons, for in all there are heresies. These indeed are sufficiently condemned, even according to the capacity of the less gifted, by the antiquity, majesty, unity, Catholicity, sanctity of the Church, but everybody cannot value his inheritance (as Optatus says) according to its true value. Everybody does not understand this language in its full force, but when God speaks by works everybody understands—this is a language common to all nations. So the writing on letters of protection may not be recognized by everybody, but when the white cross, the arms of the Prince, are seen, all the world knows that sovereign approval and authority run there.
第二章:牧师们何等严重地违背了神迹见证所应有的信德
Chapter II: How Greatly the Ministers Have Violated the Faith Due to the Testimony of Miracles.
几乎没有任何一条我们的宗教信条,不是通过神迹得到神的认可的。在教会中发生的神迹,表明了真正的教会在哪里,足以证明教会所有的信仰,因为神绝不会为一个没有真实信仰、陷入偶像崇拜和欺骗的教会作见证。
There is scarcely any article of our religion which has not been approved of God by miracles. The miracles which take place in the Church, showing where the true Church is, sufficiently prove all the belief of the Church, for God would never bear witness to a Church which had not the true faith and was erring idolatrous, and deceiving.
第八条:信心与理性的和谐:第八条信仰规则。
Article VIII: Harmony of Faith and Reason: the Eighth Rule of Faith.
第一章:所谓改革家的教导违背理性
Chapter I: That the Teaching of the Pretended Reformers Contradicts Reason.
我将对手学说中的荒谬之处推迟到关于信仰规则的论述末尾才展示,因为这些荒谬是他们无规则地相信、无指南地航行所导致的后果。并且,我也推迟展示他们不具备大公教义的效力,因为他们不仅不是大公信徒,而且不可能成为大公信徒,他们所做的乃是摧毁我们主的身体,而非为其增添新的成员。
I have put off the showing of the absurdities which are in the doctrine of our adversaries to the end of the treatise on the rules of faith, these absurdities being a consequence of their believing without rule and sailing without compass. And [I have put off showing] that they have not the efficacy of the doctrine of Catholicism, for not only are they not Catholics, but cannot be, effecting the destruction of the body of Our Lord, instead of acquiring new members for it.
此外,当路德声称[n0282]婴儿在洗礼中能运用其理解与理性,而威登堡会议又宣称[n0283]婴儿在洗礼中具有类似信心与仁爱之倾向的动向,且这一切无需理解——这岂不是在嘲弄神、自然与经验吗?
Also when Luther says[n0282] that infants in Baptism have the use of their understanding and reason, and when the synod of Wittenberg says[n0283] that infants in Baptism have movements and inclinations like to the movements of faith and charity, and this without understanding, is not this to mock God, nature and experience?
当有人说「在犯罪时,我们是被神的意志、命令、法令和预定所煽动、推动、强迫」时,这不就是在亵渎一切理性,亵渎至高良善的威严吗?这正是慈运理、加尔文和贝扎的「精妙神学」。[n0284] 贝扎却说:「你会说他们无法抗拒神的意志,也就是神的法令;我承认这一点。但他们既不能,也就不愿;我承认,就结果与运作(energiam)而言,他们不可能有别的意愿,但亚当的意志并未被强迫。」良善的神啊,我请你作见证!是你推动我去行恶;是你如此预定、命令、意愿。我不能不这样做,我不能不这样意愿,这有什么是我的过错呢?我心之神啊,若我的意志有能力不去意愿恶,却偏偏意愿去意愿恶,那就惩罚我的意志吧;但如果它不能不意愿恶,而你又是它不可能不意愿恶的原因,那还有什么是我的过错呢?如果这还不违背理性,我断言世上根本不存在理性。
And when it is said that “in sinning we are incited, pushed, necessitated by the will, ordinance, decree, and predestination of God,” is this not to blaspheme against all reason, and against the majesty of the supreme goodness? Such is the fine theology of Zwingle, Calvin and Beza.[n0284] “But,” says Beza, “you will say that they could not resist the will of God, that is, the decree; I acknowledge it: but as they could not so they would not: they could not wish otherwise, I own, as to the event and working (energiam), but yet the will of Adam was not forced.” Goodness of God, I call you as my witness! You have pushed me to do evil; you have so decreed, ordained and willed. I could not act otherwise, I could not will otherwise, what fault of mine is there? O God of my heart, chastise my will, if it is able not to will evil and wills to will it, but if it cannot help willing evil, and thou art the cause of its impossibility, what fault of mine can there be? If this is not contrary to reason, I protest that there is no reason in the world.
加尔文等人认为神的律法是不可能的[n0285],那么接下来岂不是说我们的主是一位命令不可能之事的主宰?如果是不可能的,为何还要命令呢?
The law of God is impossible, according to Calvin and the others.[n0285] what follows, except that Our Lord is a tyrant who commands impossible things? If it is impossible, why is it commanded?
善行,无论多么美好,反而配得地狱而非天堂。那么,神的公义——祂将按各人的行为给予回报——岂不是要给每个人地狱吗?
Works, good as ever they may be, rather deserve hell than Paradise. Shall then the justice of God, which will give to every one according to his works, give to every one hell?
够了,但荒谬中最荒谬、最可怕的莫过于这一点:路德、慈运理、加尔文一面主张整个教会可能在长达一千年的时间里误解了神的道,一面却保证自己理解得正确。这种荒谬性在一位卑微的牧师身上表现得更为突出:当他宣讲说整个有形教会都错了,加尔文和所有人都可能犯错时,他却敢于在圣经的各种解释中挑选自己喜欢的那一种,并断言并坚持这就是神的道。你们自己则将这种荒谬推得更远:既然听说每个人——甚至整个教会——在宗教问题上都可能犯错,却不试图在成千上万个自称正确理解并宣讲神的道的派别中寻找另一种宗教,你们如此固执地相信向你们宣讲的牧师,以至于不愿再听其他声音?如果每个人在理解圣经时都可能犯错,为什么你和你的牧师就不会呢?我惊讶你们竟然没有时刻颤抖战兢地行走。我惊讶你们竟能如此确信地追随自己所信奉的教义,仿佛你们不可能犯错,然而你们却坚信每个人都曾犯错且可能犯错。
This is enough, but the absurdity of absurdities and the most horrible unreason of all is this: that while holding that the whole Church may have erred for 1,000 years in the understanding of the Word of God, Luther, Zwingle, Calvin can guarantee that they understand it aright. This absurdity is greater when a mere wretched minister (ministrot), while preaching as a word of God that all the visible Church has erred, that Calvin and all men can err, dares to pick and choose among the interpretations of the Scripture that one which pleases him, and to certify and maintain it as the Word of God. And you yourselves carry the absurdity still further when, having heard that everybody may err in matter of religion—even the whole Church—without trying to find for yourselves some other religion among 1,000 sects, which all boast of rightly understanding the Word of God, and rightly preaching it, you believe so obstinately in the minister who preaches to you, that you will hear no more? If everybody can err in the understanding of the Scripture, why not you and your minister? I wonder that you do not always walk trembling and shaking. I wonder how you can live with so much assurance in the doctrine which you follow, as if you could not err, and yet you hold as certain that every one has erred and can err.
福音远远超越一切最崇高的自然理性;它从不违背它们,从不损害它们,也不消解它们。然而,你们这些福音派人士的幻想却遮蔽并摧毁了自然之光。
The Gospel soars far above all the most elevated reasonings of nature; it never goes against them, never injures them nor dissolves them. But these fancies of your evangelists obscure and destroy the light of nature.
第二章:信仰类比不能作为牧师确立其教义的准则。
Chapter II: That the Analogy of the Faith Cannot Serve as a Rule to the Ministers to Establish Their Doctrine.
你们牧师中流传着一句充满骄傲与野心的话,他们常说:「我们必须根据信仰的类比来解释圣经,并检验对圣经的解释。」普通百姓听到「信仰的类比」这个词,以为它蕴含着某种神秘的效力或玄妙的功效,只要这个词被搬出来,他们对任何给出的解释都会惊叹不已。事实上,牧师们说得没错:我们必须根据信仰的类比来解释圣经,并验证我们的解释;但他们错了,因为他们并没有照着所说的去做。可怜的百姓只听到他们夸夸其谈地谈论这个信仰的类比,而牧师们所做的不过是败坏、扭曲、强行拉扯并撕裂它。我恳请你,让我们仔细审视这一点。你说圣经容易理解,只要将其调整到信仰的规则和比例——即类比——上。但是,那些除了被注释、曲解、牵强附会过的圣经之外别无其他的人,能有什么信仰规则呢?如果规则本身就不规则,谁来规范它?如果一个人用最偏离其真实意义的观念来衡量信仰条款,又怎能有什么信仰的类比或比例呢?如果与信仰条款的比例关系要用来决定教义和宗教,那就让信仰条款保持其自然形态;不要赋予它们不同于从使徒那里所领受的形式。我让你猜猜,当你如此注释使徒信经,以至于让我对其意义的困惑比我对圣经本身的困惑还要大时,使徒信经对我解释圣经能有什么用处呢?
It is a saying full of pride and ambition among your ministers, and one which is ordinary with them, that we must interpret the Scriptures and test the exposition of them by the analogy of the Faith. The simple people when they hear this analogy of the Faith think that it is some word of secret potency and cabalistic virtue, and they wonderingly admire every interpretation which is given, provided that this word be brought into the field. In truth the ministers are right when they say that we must interpret the Scripture and prove our expositions of it by the analogy of faith, but they are wrong in not doing what they say. The poor people hear nothing but their bragging about this analogy of faith, and the ministers do nothing but corrupt, spoil, force it and tear it to shreds. Let us look into this, I beg you. You say that the Scripture is easy to understand, provided that one adjust it to the rule and proportion, or analogy, of the Faith. But what rule of faith can they have who have no Scripture except one entirely glossed, wrested and strained by interpretations, metaphors, metonymies? If the rule is subject to irregularity, who shall regulate it? And what analogy or proportion of faith can there be if a man proportion the articles of faith with conceptions the most foreign to their true sense? If the fact of proportion with the articles of faith is to serve you to decide upon doctrine and religion, leave the articles of faith in their natural shape; do not give them a form different from that which they have received from the Apostles. I leave you to guess what use the Symbol of the Apostles can be to me in interpreting the Scriptures when you gloss it in such a way that you put me in greater difficulties about its sense than ever I was in about the Scriptures themselves.
如果有人问,我们主的同一个身体如何能出现在两个地方,我会说这对神来说是轻而易举的,并且我会用这个信仰的理由来证实它:我信全能的神父。但如果你既注解经文又注解信仰条文本身,你将如何证实你的注解呢?这样一来,除了你的观念之外就没有任何第一原则了。如果信仰的类比要服从你的注解和意见,你必须公开说出来,让我们知道你究竟在做什么——那就是用经文和类比来解释经文,一切都调整到你自己的解释和想法上。我将整个问题[关于真实临在][n0286]应用到信仰的类比上。这个解释与信经的第一个词完美契合,我信消除了人类理性的所有困难;全能坚固了我,提到创造鼓舞了我——因为他能从无中创造万物,为何不能从面包中创造基督的身体呢?耶稣这个名字安慰了我,因为其中表达了祂的怜悯和祂为我行大事的意愿。祂是子,与父同质,向我证明了祂无限的能力。祂由童贞女所孕,违背自然的规律,祂不耻于为了我们而寄居在她体内,祂诞生时穿透维度,这一行为超越并高于身体的自然规律——这些事情向我保证了祂的意愿和能力。祂的死亡支持了我,因为祂为我们而死,还有什么祂不会为我们做的呢?祂的坟墓使我振奋,祂降入地狱也是如此,因为我不应怀疑祂会降入我身体的黑暗之中,等等。祂的复活给了我新的生命,因为祂穿透石头的新能力、祂身体的敏捷、微妙、明亮和不受感性,不再遵循我们所理解的粗陋法则。祂的升天使我上升到这个信仰,因为如果祂的身体穿透物质,凭祂自己的意志升起,并且在没有位置的情况下安置在父的右边,为何祂不能在这里下方,在祂认为合适的地方,并且只按祂的意愿占据空间呢?祂坐在父的右边向我表明,万物都置于祂之下,天、地、距离、位置、维度。祂将从那里来审判活人和死人促使我相信祂荣耀的无限性,[并教导我]因此祂的荣耀不依附于位置,而是无论祂去哪里,祂都随身携带;那么,祂在最神圣的圣事中,并未放弃祂的荣耀或完美。那圣灵,通过祂的运行使祂由童贞女所孕并诞生,同样可以通过祂的运行实现这令人惊叹的实体转变奇迹。教会,它是圣洁的,不会引导我们走入错误,它是大公的,因此不受限于这个悲惨的世界,而是要纵向从使徒延伸,横向遍布世界,深度直至炼狱,高度直达天堂,包括所有民族、所有过去的时代、已册封的圣人、我们有盼望的先祖、主教们、古老和近代的会议——[她,通过这些她的成员]在每个地方歌唱,阿们,阿们,对这神圣的信仰。
If any one ask how the same body of Our Lord can come to be in two places, I shall say that this is easy to God, and I shall confirm it by this reason of faith: I believe in God the Father Almighty. But if you gloss both the Scripture and the article of faith itself, how will you confirm your gloss? At this rate there will be no first principle except your notions. If the analogy of faith be subject to your glosses and opinions, you must say so openly that we may know what you are at, which will now be this—to interpret Scripture by Scripture and analogy, adjusting everything to your own interpretations and ideas. I apply the whole question [of the Real Presence][n0286] to the analogy of the Faith. This explanation agrees perfectly with that first word of the creed where Credo takes away all difficulties of human reason; the omnipotentem strengthens me, the mention of creation heartens me—for why shall he who made all things out of nothing not make the Body of Christ out of bread? That name of Jesus comforts me, for his mercy and his will to do great things for me are there expressed. That he is the Son, consubstantial with the Father, proves to me his illimitable power. His being conceived of a Virgin, against the course of nature, his not disdaining to lodge within her for our sakes, his being born with penetration of dimension, an act which goes beyond and above the nature of a body—these things assure me both of his will and of his power. His death supports me, for he who died for us, what will he not do for us? His sepulchre cheers me, and his descent into hell, for I shall not doubt his descent into the obscurity of my body, and so on. His resurrection gives me fresh life, for this new penetration of the stone, the agility, subtlety, brightness and impassibility of his body are no longer according to the grosser laws which we conceive of. His ascension makes me rise to this faith, for if his body penetrate matter, raise itself, by his sole will, and place itself, without place, at the right hand of the Father, why shall it not, here below, be where seems good to him and occupy space only as he wills it to do? His being seated at the right hand of the Father shows me that everything is put under him, heaven, earth, distances, places, dimensions. That from thence he shall come to judge the living and the dead urges me to the belief of the illimitability of his glory and [teaches me] therefore that his glory is not attached to place, but that wherever he goes he carries it with him; he is, then, in the most holy Sacrament without quitting his glory or his perfections. That Holy Ghost, by whose operation he was conceived and born of a Virgin, can equally well by his operation effect this admirable work of Transubstantiation. The Church, which is holy and cannot lead us into error, which is Catholic and therefore is not restricted to this miserable world, but is to extend in length from the Apostles, in breadth throughout the world, in depth as far as to Purgatory, in height to heaven, including all nations, all past ages, canonized saints, our forefathers of whom we have hope, prelates, Councils old and recent—[she, through all these her members] sings in every place, Amen, Amen, to this holy belief.
这是完美的圣徒相通,因为它是天使、天国中圣洁的灵魂与我们自己共同的食物;它是所有基督徒分享的真正的面包。罪的赦免在此得以确认,因为赦罪的主就在那里;我们复活的种子被播下,永生被赐予。在这神圣的信仰类比中,你哪里能找到矛盾呢?恰恰相反,这关于至圣圣事的信仰——它真实、实在且本质上包含了我们主的真实、自然的身体——实际上是我们信仰的浓缩,正如诗篇作者所言[n0287]:祂已留下纪念[祂奇妙作为的纪念]。哦,福音神圣而完美的纪念!哦,我们信仰令人赞叹的总结!主啊,凡相信您在这至圣圣事中的临在——正如您的圣教会所教导的那样——的人,已经收集并吮吸了您神圣宗教所有花朵的甜美蜂蜜。他几乎永远不会在信仰上跌倒。
This is the perfect Communion of Saints, for it is the food common to angels and sainted souls in Paradise and ourselves; it is the true bread of which all Christians participate. The forgiveness of sins, the author of forgiveness being there, is confirmed; the seed of our resurrection sown, life everlasting bestowed. Where do you find contradiction in this holy analogy of faith? So much the reverse, that this very belief in the most holy Sacrament, which in truth, reality and substance contains the true and natural body of Our Lord, is actually the abridgment of our faith, according to that of the Psalmist:[n0287] He hath made a memory [of his wonderful works]. O holy and perfect memorial of the Gospel! O admirable summing up of our faith! He who believes, O Lord, in Your presence in this most holy Sacrament, as Your holy Church proposes it, has gathered and sucked the sweet honey of all the flowers of Your holy Religion. Hardly can he ever fail in faith.
但我回到诸位先生这里,只问你们还能用什么经文来反驳我这些如此清晰的经文——这是我的身体。难道要用肉体是无益的吗?[n0288]——不,不是指你或我的肉体,那不过是腐肉,也不是指我们属肉体的想法;不是指那没有生命、没有灵、没有生命的普通肉体,而是指救主的肉体,它永远充满赐生命的灵和他的道。我说,凡配得领受的人,这肉体都赐予他们永生。你们怎么说呢?我对你们所说的话就是灵,就是生命[n0289]——除了你们自己说这些话只是比喻和象征之外,谁会否认呢?但这推论有什么意义呢——主的话是灵和生命,因此,它们不是指他的身体吗?当他说人子将要被交给人,受戏弄,受鞭打等等时[n0290](我随便举几个例子),他的话难道不是灵和生命吗?那么你们就说他是象征性地被钉十字架吧。当他说所以你们若看见人子升到他原来所在之处(约六)时,难道就推论他只是象征性地升天吗?然而这些话也包含在他所说的就是灵,就是生命的那些话之中。最后,在圣事中,正如在主神圣的话语中,有那赐生命的灵存在,否则肉体就毫无益处——但肉体连同它的生命和灵依然在那里。你们还要说什么呢?说这圣事被称为饼吗?确实如此,但正如主所解释的,我是生命的粮(同上)。这些例子已经足够了。至于你们,能拿出什么类似的经文呢?我向你们展示了一个是,请你们展示你们所坚持的不是,或象征。我已经向你们展示了身体,请你们展示你们那有效的象征,去寻找吧,翻来覆去,让你们的思想尽情旋转,你们永远也找不到。最多你们只能证明,当经文有些牵强时,圣经中或许能找到一些类似你们试图在这里找到的短语,但从可能推出实际是是一个站不住脚的推论。我说你们无法使它们吻合;我说如果每个人都按自己的喜好理解,大多数人都会理解错。但让我们看看你们是如何进行这项工作的。你们为你们的信仰提出,我对你们所说的话就是灵,就是生命,然后你们紧紧抓住,你们每逢吃这饼;你们加上,你们应当如此行,为的是记念我。你们又提出,你们每逢吃这饼,喝这杯,是表明主的死,直等到他来[n0291];因为常有穷人和你们同在,只是你们不常有我。但请稍微思考一下这些话彼此之间有什么关联。你们将这一切调整到你们信仰的类比[n0292]上,怎么调整呢?主坐在父神的右边,因此他不在这里。请告诉我,你们是用什么线将这个否定与这个肯定缝合起来的,因为一个身体不能同时在两个地方。啊,你们说过要用圣经的线将你们的否定与类比连接起来。圣经哪里说一个身体不能同时在两个地方呢?请注意你们是如何将纯粹人类理性的世俗用法与神圣的话语混为一谈的?但是,你们说,主将从父神的右边降临审判活人死人。这证明了什么?如果他必须降临才能临在于圣事中,你们的类比或许还有些似是而非,但即便如此也没有任何现实性,因为当他降临审判时,没有人说那是在地上;火将先行。这就是你们的类比。说真的,谁做得更好,是你们还是我?
But I return to you, gentlemen, and simply ask what passages you will any longer oppose to me against such clear ones as these—This is my body. That the flesh profiteth nothing?[n0288]mdash;no, not yours or mine, which are but carrion, nor our carnal sentiments; not mere flesh, dead, without spirit or life but that of the Savior which is ever furnished with the life-giving Spirit and with his Word. I say that it profits unto life eternal all who worthily receive it. What say you? That the words of Our Lord are spirit and life,[n0289] —who denies it save yourselves when you say they are but tropes and figures? But what sense is there in this consequence—the words of Our Lord are spirit and life, therefore, they are not to be understood of his body? And when he said, The Son of man shall be delivered up to be mocked and scourged, and so on.[n0290] (I take as examples the first that come), were his words not spirit and life? Say then that he was crucified in figure. When he said, If therefore you see the Son of man ascending where he was before (John vi), does it follow that he only ascended in figure? And still these words are comprised among the rest, of which he said, They are spirit and life. Finally, in the Holy Sacrament, as in the holy words of Our Lord, the spirit is there which vivifies the flesh, otherwise, it would profit nothing but nonetheless is the flesh there with its life and its spirit. What further will you say, that this Sacrament is called bread? So it is, but as Our Lord explains, I am the living bread (Ib.). These are fully sufficient examples. As for you, what can you show like these? I show you an is, show me the is not, which you maintain, or the signifies. I have shown you the body, show me your effectual sign, seek, turn, turn again, make your spirit spin as fast as you like, and you shall never find it. At the very most you will show that when the words are somewhat strained, a few phrases in the Scriptures may be found like those you pretend to find here, but to esse from posse is a lame consequence. I say that you cannot make them fit; I say that if everybody takes them as he likes, the greater number will take them wrongly. But let us just see a piece of this work while it is being done. You produce for your belief, The words which I speak are spirit and life, and this you fasten on, As often as you shall eat this bread; you add, Do this in commemoration of me. You bring up, You shall show forth the death of the Lord until he comes;[n0291] But me you shall not have always. But consider a little what reference these words have to one another. You adjust all this to the anomology[n0292] of your faith and how? Our Lord is seated at the right hand, therefore, he is not here. Show me the thread with which you sew this negative to this affirmative, because a body cannot be in two places. Ah, you said you would join your negative with analogy by the thread of Scripture. Where is this Scripture that a body cannot be in two places? Just observe how you mingle the profane employment of a merely human reason with the Sacred Word? But, say you, Our Lord will come to judge the living and the dead from the right hand of his Father. What does this prove? If it were necessary for him to come, in order to become present in the Holy Sacrament, your analogy would have some speciousness, though not even then any reality, for when he does come to judge nobody says that it will be on earth; the fire will precede. There is your analogy. In good earnest which has worked the better, you or I?
若我们容许你将「我主降入阴间」解释为「降入坟墓」,或解释为「对地狱及受罚者痛苦的恐惧」;将「圣教会的神圣」解释为「无形无迹、无人知晓之教会的神圣」;将「大公性」解释为「隐秘隐藏之教会的大公性」;将「圣徒相通」解释为「泛泛的善意」;将「罪得赦免」解释为「仅仅不予归罪」——当你如此按自己的判断来调整信经时,它固然能与你的其余教义相称,但谁看不出其中的荒谬呢?本应是最单纯者之教导的信经,反倒成了世上最晦涩的教义;本应是信仰准则的信经,却需要被另一准则所规范。恶人四处环绕。[n0293]我们信仰的一条无误准则是:神是全能的。说「全」就是无所不包,而你却要规范这条准则,限制它,使它不延伸至绝对权能,或不延伸至使一个身体同时处于两地、或使其处于一处却不占据外部空间的能力。那么请告诉我,若准则需要被规范,又该由谁来规范它呢?同样,信经说我主降入阴间,加尔文却要规定这应理解为一种想象的降临;另有人则将其归于坟墓。这岂不是将准则当作莱斯博斯尺,让水平尺迁就石头,而非用水平尺切割石头吗?诚然,正如圣克勉[n0294]与圣奥古斯丁[n0295]称其为准则,圣安波罗修[n0296]也称其为钥匙。但若需要另一把钥匙来开启这把钥匙,我们又该去哪里寻找呢?难道是你那些牧师的臆想,还是别的什么?会是圣灵吗?但人人都可自称拥有圣灵的一份。天哪,那些离弃古人道路的人,陷入了何等迷宫!我并非不知,信经本身并非信仰的全部准则与尺度。因为圣奥古斯丁[n0297]与伟大的莱林斯文生[n0298]也称教会的意识(sentiment Ecclesiastique)为我们信仰的准则。单凭信经,并未明言同质、圣事或其他信仰条款,但它在其根基与基础上涵盖了全部信仰,尤其是当它教导我们相信教会是圣洁且大公的,因为藉此它将我们引向教会所要提出的内容。然而,既然你藐视教会的全部教义,你也就藐视了其中这高贵、显著且卓越的部分——即信经,拒绝相信它,直到你将其缩减至你那狭隘观念的尺度。你如此违背了圣保罗要求甚至先知们也要遵循的神圣尺度与比例。[n0299]
If we let you interpret the Descent of Our Lord into hell as of the Sepulchre, or as of a fear of hell and of the pains of the damned, the sanctity of the Church as the sanctity of an invisible and unknown Church, its universality as that of a secret and hidden Church, the Communion of Saints as simply a general benevolence, the remission of sins as only a nonimputation; when you shall have thus proportioned the Creed to your judgment, it will certainly be in good proportion with the rest of your doctrine, but who does not see the absurdity? The Creed, which is the instruction of the most simple, would be the most obscure doctrine in the world, and while it has to be the rule of faith, it would have to be regulated by another rule. The wicked walk round about.[n0293] One infallible rule of our faith is this: God is All-mighty. He who says all excludes nothing, and you would regulate this rule and would limit it so that it should not extend as far as absolute power, or the power of placing a body in two places, or of placing it in one without its occupying exterior space. Tell me, then, if the rule need regulation, who shall regulate it? Similarly the Creed says that Our Lord descended into hell, and Calvin would rule that this is to be understood of an imaginary descent; somebody else refers it to the sepulchre. Is not this to treat the rule as a Lesbian one and to make the level bend to the stone instead of cutting the stone by the level? Indeed, as S. Clement[n0294] and S. Augustine[n0295] call it rule, so S. Ambrose[n0296] calls it key. But if another key be required to open this key where shall we find it? Is it to be the fancy of your ministers or what? Will it be the Holy Spirit? But everybody will boast that he has a share in this. Good heavens, into what labyrinths do they fall who quit the path of the Ancients! I would not have you think me ignorant of this, that the Creed alone is not the whole rule and measure of faith. For both S. Augustine[n0297] and the great Vincent of Lerins[n0298] also call the sense of the Church (sentiment Ecclesiastique) rule of our faith. The Creed alone says nothing openly of the Consubstantiality, of the Sacraments, or of other articles of faith, but comprehends the whole faith in its root and foundation, particularly when it teaches us to believe the Church to be holy and Catholic, for by this it sends us to what the Church shall propose. But as you despise the whole of the doctrine of the Church, you also despise this noble, this notable and excellent part of it, which is the Creed, refusing belief in it until you have reduced it to the petty scale of your conceptions. Thus do you violate this holy measure and proportion which S. Paul requires to be followed, yea, even by the prophets themselves.[n0299]
第三章
Chapter III
第二部总结:简列大公教义相较于当代异端观点的诸多卓越之处[n0300]
CONCLUSION OF THE WHOLE OF THIS SECOND PART BY A SHORT ENUMERATION OF MANY EXCELLENCES WHICH ARE IN THE CATHOLIC DOCTRINE AS COMPARED WITH THE OPINION OF THE HERETICS OF OUR AGE .[n0300]
如此,在人类意见的汪洋大海中航行,既无罗盘,也无舵轮,你所能期待的,除了悲惨的船难,别无他物。啊,我恳求你,趁这白日尚存,趁神仍赐你机会,投身于那严肃悔改的救生小舟,并藏身于那正满帆驶向荣耀港口的幸福大船之上。
Sailing thus then without needle, compass or rudder on the ocean of human opinions, you can expect nothing but a miserable shipwreck. Ah, I implore you, while this day lasts, while God presents you the opportunity, throw yourselves into the saving bark of a serious repentance and take refuge on the happy vessel which is bound under full sail for the port of glory.
若没有其他理由,难道你看不出大公教义比起你们的观点,具有何等优越与卓越之处吗?大公教义使神的良善与怜悯显得更为荣耀与宏伟,而你们的观点却贬低了它们。例如,难道将祂身体的真实临在赐给我们作食物,不比仅仅给予其象征与纪念、只凭信心领受,更能彰显怜悯吗?「人人都求自己的事,并不求耶稣基督的事」(腓 2:21)。难道承认耶稣基督的大能,能如教会所信地成就这至圣圣事,并承认祂的良善愿意如此行,不比否认这一点更尊荣吗?毫无疑问,这对我们的主是更荣耀的。然而,因为我们的心智无法理解,为了维护我们自己的心智,「人人都求自己的事,并不求耶稣基督的事」。在称义人时,难道用恩典装饰他的灵魂,不比仅仅以简单的容忍(connivence)或不归罪来称义他,更为丰盛吗?难道使人及其行为变得可悦且良善,比仅仅视人为良善而实际上并非如此,是更大的恩惠吗?难道留下七件圣事为罪人的称义与成圣,不比只留下两件——其中一件毫无用处,另一件作用甚微——更为丰盛吗?难道在教会中留下赦罪的权柄,不比没有留下更好吗?难道留下一个可见、普世、引人注目、永续的教会,不比留下一个微小、隐秘、分散且易受腐蚀的教会更伟大吗?当我们说祂的一滴血就足以救赎世界时,难道不是比说除非祂承受了被定罪者的痛苦否则就一无所成,更能珍视耶稣基督的劳苦吗?难道神的怜悯在赐予祂的圣徒知晓世间之事、尊荣他们为我们代祷、预备自己接受他们的代求、使他们一离世就得荣耀时,不比按照加尔文的话,让他们等待并悬置直到审判之日、使他们听不见我们的祷告、自己也对他们的祈求无动于衷,更显伟大吗?这一点在我们处理具体问题时将更为清晰。因此,我们的教义在圣体圣事、称义与内在之义、神迹、教会无误的保守、圣徒的荣耀等方面,使神的大能显得更为可畏。
If there were nothing else, do you not recognize what advantages and excellences the Catholic doctrine has beyond your opinions? The Catholic doctrine makes more glorious and magnificent the goodness and mercy of God, your opinions lower them. For example, is there not more mercy in establishing the reality of his body for our food than in only giving the figure and commemoration thereof and the eating by faith alone? All seek the things that are their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ’s (Phil. ii. 21). Is it not more honorable to concede to the might of Jesus Christ the power to make the Blessed Sacrament, as the Church believes it, and to his goodness the will to do so, than the contrary? Without doubt it is more glorious to Our Lord. Yet because our mind cannot comprehend it, in order to uphold our own mind, all seek the things that are their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ’s. Is it not more, in justifying man, to embellish his soul with grace, than without embellishing it to justify him by a simple toleration (connivence) or nonimputation? Is it not a greater favor to make man and his works agreeable and good than simply to take man as good without his being so in reality? Is it not more to have left seven Sacraments for the justification and sanctification of the sinner than to have left only two, one of which serves for nothing and the other for little? Is it not more to have left the power of absolving in the Church than to have left it not? Is it not more to have left a Church visible, universal, of striking aspect, perpetual, than to have left it little, secret, scattered and liable to corruption? Is it not to value more the travails of Jesus Christ when we say that a single drop of his blood suffices to ransom the world, than to say that unless he had endured the pains of the damned he would have done nothing? Is not the mercy of God more magnified in giving to his saints the knowledge of what takes place here below, the honor of praying for us, in making himself ready to accept their intercession, in having glorified them as soon as they died, than in making them wait and keeping them in suspense, according to Calvin’s words, until the judgment, in making them deaf to our prayers and remaining himself inexorable to theirs. This will be seen more clearly in our treatment of particular points. Our doctrine [then] makes more admirable the power of God in the Sacrament of the Eucharist, in justification and inherent justice, in miracles, in the infallible preservation of the Church, in the glory of the Saints.
大公教义不可能源于任何情绪,因为除非在牧者的权威下,使自己的理智顺服,否则无人会追随它。它并不骄傲,因为它教导人不要相信自己,而要相信教会。我还要说什么呢?请分辨鸽子的声音与乌鸦的声音。你们难道看不见这位新妇吗?她舌下唯有蜜与奶,她所呼吸的,无非是所爱者的更大荣耀、祂的尊荣与对祂的顺服。啊!那么,先生们,请愿意成为活石,被安置在天上耶路撒冷的城墙中吧。请从这些人手中挣脱出来,他们建造没有准绳,不是让自己的观念去适应信仰,而是让信仰去适应他们的观念。来吧,将自己献给教会,除非你们阻止她,否则她会按照信仰的真实准绳与比例,将你们安置在天上的建筑中。因为凡不按照准绳与方尺在此世被雕琢、被安放的人,在那里绝不会有更高的位置。
The Catholic doctrine cannot have its source in any passion, because nobody follows it save on this condition, of captivating his intelligence, under the authority of the pastors. It is not proud, since it teaches not to believe self but the Church. What shall I say further? Distinguish the voice of the dove from that of the crow. Do you not see this spouse, who has naught but honey and milk under her tongue, who breathes only the greater glory of her beloved, his honor and obedience to him? Ah! Then, gentlemen, be willing to be placed as living stones in the walls of the heavenly Jerusalem. Take yourselves out of the hands of these men who build without a rule, who do not adjust their conceptions to the Faith but the Faith to their conceptions. Come and offer yourselves to the Church, who will place you, unless you prevent her, in the heavenly building, according to the true rule and proportion of faith. For never shall any one have a place there above who has not been worked and laid, according to rule and square, here below.
[以下为圣人的独立笔记,涉及前一章的内容。译注]
[The following detached notes of the Saint bear upon the matter of the foregoing chapter. Tr.]
古代所有以谷物为祭的献祭,可以说是血祭的调味品。同样,圣体圣事可以说是十字架祭献的调味品,并以极佳的理由与之结合。
All the ancient sacrifices of a farinaceous nature were as it were the condiment of the bloody sacrifices. So the Sacrifice of the Eucharist is as it were the condiment of the Sacrifice of the Cross and with most excellent reason united to it.
教会是一座山,异端则是山谷,因为异端者从无误的教会下到有误的教会,从真理下到阴影。
The Church is a mountain, heresy a valley, for heretics go down, from the Church that errs not to an erring one, from truth to shadow.
以实玛利——他象征犹太会堂(加四)——当他想要与以撒,也就是大公教会,一同玩耍时,就被赶了出去。异端者就更不用说了,等等。
Ismael, who signified the Jewish synagogue (Gal. iv), was cast out when he would play with Isaac, that is, the Catholic Church. How much more heretics, and so on.
以赛亚书(五十四章17节)的预言,与教会对抗异端的情形极为吻合:「凡为攻击你造成的器械,必不利用;凡在审判时起来与你争辩的舌头,你必将它驳倒。这是耶和华仆人的产业,是他们从我所得的义,这是耶和华说的。」
That of Isaias (liv. 17) agrees excellently with the Church as against heresy: No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper; and every tongue that resisteth thee in judgment thou shalt condemn. This is the inheritance of the servants of the Lord, and their justice with me, saith the Lord.